Σεισμος
Μεγας
.
OR
HEAVEN
&
EARTH
SHAKEN
.
A
Treatise
shewing
how
Kings
,
Princes
,
and
their
Governments
are
turned
and
changed
By
Jesus
Christ
as
King
of
Kings
,
and
King
of
Saints
.
Hagg.
2.
6.
〈◊〉
〈◊〉
〈◊〉
〈◊〉
〈◊〉
Thus
saith
the
Lord
of
Hosts
.
Yet
once
,
it
is
a
little
while
and
I
will
shake
the
Heavens
and
the
Earth
,
and
the
Sea
and
the
dry
Land
.
And
I
will
shake
all
Nations
.
By
JOHN
DAVIS
,
M.
A.
sometime
Lecturer
at
Christ
Church
in
LONDON
,
and
now
Pastour
of
a
Congregation
in
Dover
.
LONDON
.
Printed
by
T.
C.
for
Nathaniel
Brooke
at
the
Angel
in
Cornhill
.
1655.
The
Epistle
of
the
Author
to
the
Reader
.
Christian
Reader
,
ALl
men
in
the
world
are
naturally
acted
by
a
principle
,
either
of
Love
,
or
Feare
;
and
there
is
something
in
the
ensuing
Treatise
to
meet
with
both
.
Pamphlets
of
news
are
taking
,
and
I
feare
me
too
much
.
The
Title
tells
you
of
a
Great
Earthquake
,
or
Heaven
and
Earth
shaken
,
which
denotes
the
great
and
suddain
turne
and
change
of
things
:
Now
while
things
are
turning
and
changing
they
appeare
new
to
us
;
they
have
not
the
same
face
now
they
had
before
.
And
surely
men
are
more
obliged
to
converse
with
News
in
things
,
then
News
in
Books
;
Men
compile
your
News-books
,
but
God
makes
News
in
things
.
If
what
is
here
presented
were
forreigne
,
and
such
as
did
not
relate
to
you
,
you
might
justly
passe
it
by
,
and
pitch
on
that
which
is
of
more
concernment
to
you
.
But
let
me
tell
you
,
there
is
no
Turne
or
Change
mentioned
here
,
but
that
which
relates
to
you
,
and
wherein
you
are
concerned
,
and
have
been
Actors
one
way
or
other
,
for
good
or
evil
;
either
provoking
by
your
sins
,
or
interceding
by
your
prayers
:
and
therefore
(
me
thinks
)
you
should
love
to
read
your selves
over
,
and
the
new
things
that
you
have
made
.
Turnes
and
Changes
,
especially
in
great
bodies
of
Kingdoms
and
Common-wealthes
,
are
great
Turnes
,
turnes
of
great
and
publick
interest
;
but
not
alwayes
prosperous
,
and
so
makes
way
for
your
feare
.
The
greatest
States-men
have
studiously
avoided
(
as
much
as
they
could
)
all
Innovations
,
knowing
the
trouble
and
danger
that
follows
thereon
;
lest
while
they
designe
the
common
good
;
dregs
should
be
stirred
up
in
the
spirits
of
people
,
that
they
could
not
easily
settle
and
allay
again
.
I
heartily
wish
you
the
increase
of
a
godly
feare
,
that
amidst
all
the
Turnes
and
Changes
which
you
read
of
,
you
may
yet
more
and
more
experience
that
blessed
turne
and
change
of
heart
,
from
darknesse
to
light
,
from
things
below
,
to
things
above
,
from
creatures
to
Christ
;
and
then
all
these
Turnes
shall
not
onely
not
hurt
you
,
but
do
you
much
good
.
The
Method
I
have
observed
and
studied
,
hath
been
to
informe
you
as
plainely
,
and
to
apply
that
information
as
closly
as
I
could
.
I
have
laid
things
down
by
way
of
Propositions
;
and
those
Propositions
such
as
might
make
way
for
,
and
give
light
to
one
another
,
the
foregoing
to
the
following
Propositions
;
and
all
of
them
put
together
,
might
acquaint
you
with
that
which
was
intended
in
this
worke
.
That
you
might
the
better
take
in
,
and
retaine
things
in
your
minde
,
I
have
in
every
Chapter
perfixed
the
several
Propositions
therein
opened
;
and
most
of
them
are
(
all
should
have
been
)
in
a
differing
letter
from
the
body
of
the
Book
.
The
XXI
.
Chapter
makes
mention
of
twelve
Sections
,
which
I
confesse
I
intended
for
the
heads
of
twelve
several
Chapters
,
with
such
application
as
are
in
the
other
parts
of
the
Book
:
but
I
was
afraid
of
being
tedious
.
I
know
uot
how
that
which
is
here
done
will
suite
with
the
spirits
of
the
godly-wise
;
to
whom
I
desire
to
approve
my selfe
in
this
businesse
.
And
if
I
might
receive
any
incouragement
from
them
,
it
might
easily
draw
forth
my
thoughts
which
I
have
had
,
of
the
Turnes
of
Councils
and
Armies
,
of
Laws
and
Trading
,
of
Continents
and
Islands
;
The
great
turnes
at
Sea
,
as
well
as
upon
the
Land
;
of
affairs
concerning
the
Church
as
well
as
the
State
.
But
I
shall
adde
no
more
now
but
this
petition
:
That
the
God
of
all
wisdome
would
wise
us
to
know
the
Times
,
and
our
duties
in
them
;
and
help
us
to
serve
our
generation
,
and
to
do
the
worke
of
the
day
in
the
day
;
To
live
by
faith
,
and
by
faith
and
patience
to
possesse
our
soules
,
until
the
coming
of
our
Lord
Jesus
Christ
,
in
whom
I
am
,
Your
truely
affectionate
Brother
to
serve
you
in
his
Gospel
IOHN
DAVIS
.
Errata
.
PAge
20.
l.
2.
for
eight
r.
seventh
.
Page
43.
for
three
r.
third
.
Page
75.
for
underpowers
r.
undercowers
.
To
the
Reader
.
REader
,
this
is
a
bookish-age
,
and
whereas
Learning
was
heretofore
graced
by
judicious
Schollars
,
it
is
now
much
vilified
by
illiterate
scriblers
.
What
Scaliger
said
of
France
,
omnibus
scribendi
datur
libertas
,
paucis
facultas
;
All
men
may
write
,
but
few
are
able
to
write
;
is
verified
here
in
England
:
All
have
liberty
to
write
,
but
few
ability
.
Hence
it
is
that
so
many
leane
pamphlets
and
peices
come
forth
daily
,
treating
of
Inferiour
and
inconsiderate
things
.
This
Author
acquaints
you
with
the
great
Shakings
,
the
great
Alterations
,
which
God
and
Christ
do
make
in
Heaven
and
Earth
upon
performance
of
divine
Promises
:
He
treats
of
the
use
and
ministration
of
Angels
therein
;
he
sheweth
that
all
power
is
Christs
;
that
the
Princes
of
the
earth
have
all
their
power
from
him
;
he
informes
of
what
use
Government
and
Governours
are
,
how
subject
to
change
;
what
s
the
evil
of
abusing
power
,
what
s
the
cause
of
Civil
Wars
and
Fatal
Turnes
;
He
tells
you
how
severely
the
Lord
Christ
will
deale
with
the
Potentates
of
the
earth
,
whose
power
is
erected
against
him
and
his
;
which
are
things
of
an
high
nature
,
and
well
handled
.
Though
Galen
said
of
Moses
workes
,
Multa
dicit
,
nil
probat
;
and
Augustine
of
Manichaeus
,
dixit
&
abiit
,
he
gave
no
reason
of
what
he
said
;
yet
it
is
far
otherwise
with
this
Author
,
who
judiciously
and
solidly
makes
good
what
he
hath
asserted
.
The
Matter
,
Method
,
and
Composition
,
are
waters
from
his
own
Cistern
,
and
hony
from
his
own
Hive
.
He
hath
not
larded
his
book
alieno
adipe
,
with
the
fat
of
other
men
.
The
work
speakes
for
it selfe
,
being
elaborate
,
well
compacted
,
and
weighty
through
words
of
truth
;
and
doubtlesse
will
finde
acceptance
amongst
those
who
have
their
senses
exercis'd
to
discern
of
such
things
.
It
s
most
true
which
Erasmus
saith
,
Nihil
morosius
hominum
judiciis
;
nothing
is
more
peevish
then
the
judgements
of
men
:
what
one
magnifies
,
another
vilifies
;
and
what
is
vilified
by
one
,
is
magnified
by
another
;
yet
it
is
some
comfort
that
mens
judgements
are
like
their
pallats
;
what
suites
not
with
one
doth
with
another
;
and
where
the
wine
is
good
,
few
will
distaste
it
.
Reader
,
buy
and
try
;
if
thou
be
pleasured
or
profited
,
the
Author
hath
his
aime
;
if
neither
,
he
will
not
be
provoked
,
knowing
Nunquam
tam
bene
agitur
cum
rebus
humanis
ut
meliora
placeant
plurimis
;
Such
is
the
disposition
of
humane
affairs
,
that
the
best
things
ever
please
fewest
.
W.
Gr.
The
Contents
of
the
Book
.
CHAP.
I.
-
SHeweth
the
occasion
and
Scope
of
this
Treatise
.
CHAP.
II.
-
HHandleth
these
eight
Proposals
.
-
1.
God
delivers
his
Prophesies
in
way
of
a
Promise
.
2.
New-Testament
Promises
are
set
forth
in
Old-Testament
language
.
3.
Both
Prophesies
and
Promises
,
are
to
be
taken
in
the
largest
sense
.
4.
That
both
Prophesies
and
Promises
admit
of
divers
Degrees
,
Seasons
,
Manners
of
fullfilling
.
5.
That
under
one
Person
or
things
named
,
a
whole
Series
both
of
persons
and
things
,
is
to
be
understood
.
6.
God
performes
his
Promises
in
these
latter
Ages
,
in
a
way
of
proportion
to
his
former
glorious
workings
.
7.
The
inflicting
of
judgement
on
the
Adversaries
of
his
Church
,
is
subordinate
to
the
performance
of
his
Promises
.
8.
That
the
time
of
fullfilliug
Prophesies
and
working
great
changes
is
at
,
or
before
the
coming
of
Christ
.
CHAP.
III.
-
SHeweth
the
Meaning
,
Doctrines
,
and
Method
of
Haggai
2.
6
,
7
,
8.
CHAP.
IV.
-
HAndleth
this
Doctrine
,
In
the
great
Turnes
of
Ages
,
God
dispenseth
himselfe
in
the
way
of
a
Promise
.
-
1.
This
holds
out
God
as
a
Father
.
2.
Exalts
the
honour
of
Christ
the
Son
.
3.
Honours
God
in
the
person
of
the
Spirit
.
4.
Makes
notably
for
the
security
and
improvement
of
grace
.
5.
Notably
confounds
the
men
of
the
World
.
6.
Greatens
our
estate
.
-
Vse
1.
of
Instruction
,
shewing
-
1.
In
great
Turnes
,
are
great
wants
.
2.
It
shewes
the
vanity
of
the
creatures
.
3.
That
Gods
wayes
are
in
the
deeps
.
-
Vse
2.
of
Exhortation
to
search
out
the
Promises
of
the
latter
Age.
The
Motives
are
six
.
-
1.
This
renders
you
children
of
wisdome
.
2.
It
s
a
blessed
preservative
against
the
infection
of
sin
.
3.
It
advanceth
your
faith
and
love
.
4.
It
s
proper
to
conquer
difficulties
and
discouragements
.
5.
It
s
apt
to
make
you
watchful
and
dutiful
.
6.
It
advanceth
your
heart
in
praises
.
CHAP.
V.
-
SHeweth
that
when
Christ
is
about
to
performe
his
Promises
,
he
causeth
Changes
in
Natural
bodies
.
How
?
-
1.
Jesus
Christ
hath
given
a
being
and
constant
course
to
Heaven
and
Earth
.
2.
He
maintaines
what
he
hath
given
.
3.
The
creatures
thus
made
and
maintained
,
are
at
his
becke
.
4.
That
it
is
his
pleasure
they
should
sometimes
step
aside
from
their
ordinary
constant
course
.
5.
Christ
governes
them
in
all
their
turnings
aside
.
6.
That
these
turnes
carry
the
nature
of
Signes
,
yet
favour
not
Astrological
Predictions
.
Why
?
because
,
-
1.
This
is
the
beginning
of
taking
to
himself
his
great
power
.
2.
By
this
meanes
he
speaks
to
all
the
World
.
3.
By
this
way
of
working
,
he
minds
us
that
the
creatures
are
not
in
that
state
he
intends
for
them
.
4.
By
these
turns
in
Natural
bodies
,
he
knows
how
to
draw
forth
spiritual
actings
in
his
people
.
-
Vse
1.
of
Instruction
.
-
1.
To
see
Christs
excellency
.
-
1.
In
that
he
causeth
these
turnes
.
2.
In
that
he
can
doe
more
.
-
2.
It
s
a
vain
thing
to
set
against
Christ
.
3.
It
s
easie
hence
to
conceive
the
Promises
of
this
life
shall
be
performed
.
-
Vse
2.
of
Exhortation
.
-
1.
To
consider
Christ
in
all
these
Changes
.
2.
To
feare
before
him
.
3.
To
advance
your
faith
.
4.
To
exalt
him
above
man
,
or
meanes
.
CHAP.
VI.
-
SHeweth
the
change
of
Angels
,
and
this
Doctrine
,
That
Jesus
Christ
in
the
great
turning
Providences
,
imployes
the
ministration
of
Angels
.
For
clearing
of
which
Doctrine
,
take
notice
of
these
nine
things
.
-
1.
Jesus
Christ
,
God-man
,
is
head
of
Angels
.
2.
Angels
are
to
serve
him
;
not
in
his
person
alone
,
but
in
serving
of
his
Saints
.
3.
Angels
are
to
serve
Christ
and
his
Saints
,
in
the
destruction
of
their
enemies
.
4.
Angels
are
to
have
more
apparent
declaration
made
of
their
service
toward
Christ
and
his
world
.
5.
Angels
are
brought
in
in
the
visions
,
and
so
in
the
execution
of
those
visions
.
6.
Angels
have
worke
deputed
to
them
,
concerning
Kingdomes
and
Nations
.
7.
Angels
and
Saints
shall
be
joyned
together
hereafter
;
and
therefore
they
are
conjoyned
in
the
worke
here
.
8.
Christs
last
dispensations
are
his
greatest
,
wherein
he
useth
Angels
.
-
1.
In
the
working
of
his
wisdome
.
2.
When
he
takes
to
himselfe
his
great
power
.
3.
Vpon
more
immediate
administration
of
Saints
.
4.
Shewing
forth
his
unchangablenesse
.
-
9.
Christ
must
have
his
Angels
,
as
well
as
the
Dragon
his
.
-
Vse
1.
of
Instruction
.
-
1.
To
see
Christ
his
excellency
who
is
far
above
Angels
;
because
they
are
but
his
servants
:
where
Heb.
1.
is
breifely
opened
.
-
Vse
2.
Of
Exhortation
.
-
1.
To
behold
those
glorious
works
.
2.
To
draw
forth
your
faith
and
love
.
3.
To
provoke
you
to
come
forth
in
the
service
of
these
latter
dayes
;
to
be
fellow-servants
with
the
Angels
.
CHAP.
VII
.
-
COntains
the
shake
of
Kings
,
for
four
Reasons
;
because
,
-
1.
They
make
the
great
turnes
in
the
Earth
.
2.
They
pretend
to
be
exempt
from
mans
power
.
3.
Dealing
with
them
,
is
a
compendious
way
of
dealing
with
the
world
.
4.
They
are
decked
▪
with
all
worldly
power
,
and
seem
to
be
the
fittest
match
for
Christ
.
-
Vse
of
Instruction
to
see
that
there
is
-
1.
A
meanesse
in
their
Majesty
.
2.
That
the
management
of
particular
places
must
be
reckoned
for
.
3.
He
will
surely
account
with
meaner
men
.
4.
It
s
lawful
to
appe
ale
from
Princes
to
Christ
.
5.
Judicial
proceedings
against
Princes
,
is
stamped
with
remarkable
Characters
of
Christ
.
-
Vse
of
Exhortation
.
-
1.
to
meditate
on
these
dealings
of
Christ
.
2.
to
give
unto
Christ
the
honour
due
to
his
Name
.
CHAP.
VIII
.
-
-
1.
All
power
is
in
Christ
.
2.
All
power
is
his
due
,
upon
the
taking
of
our
nature
.
3.
though
it
be
his
due
,
't
is
rightly
said
to
be
given
to
him
.
4.
Jesus
Christ
hath
had
but
little
honour
of
all
his
power
.
5
,
Christ
will
exalt
himselfe
in
such
turnes
upon
Kings
,
as
that
they
shall
honour
him
in
their
consciences
.
-
Vse
1.
Of
Instruction
to
teach
us
,
-
1.
the
riches
of
Gods
love
to
Christ
.
2.
that
the
Father
is
fully
satisfied
in
the
power
laid
on
him
.
3.
the
pleasure
of
the
Lord
shall
prosper
in
Christs
hand
.
4.
Christ
returnes
all
his
power
to
the
Father
.
-
Vse
2.
of
Exhortation
:
-
1.
To
flocke
about
Christ
in
love
.
2.
to
come
with
resolvednesse
to
be
at
his
disposal
.
3.
tremble
ye
wicked
ones
,
though
the
mighty
of
the
Earth
.
4.
The
Lord
reigneth
,
let
the
earth
be
glad
.
CHAP.
IX
.
-
-
1.
They
are
,
or
are
not
,
by
him
.
2.
He
blesseth
or
blasteth
them
,
in
the
worke
of
Government
.
3.
What
wisdome
or
power
they
have
,
they
cannot
put
forth
without
him
.
4.
the
continuation
,
or
succession
of
them
,
is
from
him
.
5.
Bad
Kings
,
as
well
as
good
,
are
from
him
:
where
observe
-
1.
Good
men
may
be
bad
Kings
.
2.
the
badnesse
of
Kings
is
not
from
Christ
:
for
,
-
1.
It
s
not
by
his
command
.
2.
It
s
not
by
his
working
.
3.
He
doth
not
stirre
them
up
to
any
wickednesse
.
4.
though
Christ
be
no
cause
of
their
badnesse
,
yet
he
permits
it
.
5.
In
permitting
them
he
puts
forth
a
righteous
judgement
.
6.
He
orders
their
badnesse
for
good
.
-
Vse
of
Instruction
.
-
1.
that
their
being
Creatures
of
Christs
making
;
stamps
Authority
on
them
.
2.
When
we
rise
against
Government
,
we
rise
against
Christ
.
3.
Ascribe
the
good
of
Government
to
Christ
.
4.
Hence
take
a
ground
of
patience
under
evil
Governours
.
5.
Christ
must
needs
be
glorious
.
-
Vse
of
Exhortation
in
sixe
passages
out
of
Psal.
2.
-
1.
To
be
wise
.
2.
To
be
instructed
.
3.
to
be
in
feare
.
4.
To
serve
him
.
5.
to
rejoyce
with
trembling
.
6.
To
kisse
the
Son
.
CHAP.
X.
-
OPens
that
setting
up
of
Government
is
for
the
worlds
good
:
as
appears
,
-
1.
In
that
it
is
set
to
keep
the
world
in
order
.
2.
Persons
so
set
,
and
kept
,
enjoy
propriety
.
3.
Government
promotes
the
increase
of
good
things
in
our
propriety
.
4.
Government
protects
your
Peace
5.
Setting
up
of
Government
is
,
when
God
makes
some
men
able
and
willing
to
manage
Publicke
Affairs
,
and
draws
others
to
consent
and
subject
.
6.
This
is
notably
for
the
good
of
not
some
but
all
ranks
of
men
.
7.
It
s
extensive
to
the
whole
life
of
all
those
men
.
8.
There
is
honour
due
to
them
,
who
are
thus
set
up
for
Government
.
-
Vse
of
Instruction
to
shew
,
-
1.
That
God
is
a
faithful
Creator
.
2.
Rulers
had
need
be
of
much
wisdom
,
and
publicknesse
of
spirit
.
-
Vse
2
:
of
Exhortation
.
-
1.
To
esteem
them
highly
.
2.
To
make
honourable
mention
of
them
▪
3.
To
speak
to
God
for
them
.
4.
To
submit
to
every
▪
Ordinance
.
5.
To
testifie
our
thankfulnesse
,
by
service
in
person
,
and
in
purse
.
CHAP.
XI
.
-
-
1.
Governours
change
by
death
,
and
in
their
manners
while
they
live
.
2.
Manners
and
forms
of
Government
,
as
well
as
Persons
,
are
liable
to
change
.
3.
People
change
in
their
mindes
and
conditions
.
4.
Change
of
Governments
,
Governours
,
and
People
,
causeth
change
of
Laws
.
5.
they
change
in
their
league
and
trade
with
Neighbour
Nations
.
6.
Jesus
Christ
King
of
Kings
,
makes
a
change
on
Governours
and
Governments
,
by
sending
Plague
,
Sword
,
or
Famine
,
on
them
.
-
Vse
of
Instruction
.
-
1.
Lesser
bodies
will
change
.
2.
See
the
creatures
vanity
.
-
Vse
of
Exhortation
to
Princes
.
-
2.
To
exalt
righteousnesse
.
2.
To
be
little
in
their
own
eyes
.
-
To
All.
1.
to
raise
up
your
hearts
to
minde
things
above
.
2.
to
be
content
in
these
turnes
.
3.
to
contend
to
have
the
change
for
better
.
CHAP.
XII
.
-
-
1.
they
serve
themselves
more
then
others
.
2.
they
turn
the
power
which
should
be
for
good
,
to
the
hurt
of
others
.
3.
Power
was
set
against
Christ
in
his
person
when
he
was
on
Earth
.
4.
It
is
against
Christ
and
his
interest
Now.
5.
the
power
of
Kings
is
given
up
to
Christs
enemies
.
-
Vse
of
Instruction
,
to
see
-
1.
the
foundation
of
turns
on
Kingdoms
.
viz.
Departing
from
the
right
ends
.
2.
How
little
Kings
deserve
the
name
of
Sacred
.
3.
Judge
not
of
men
or
causes
to
be
good
,
by
the
greatnesse
of
them
that
follow
them
.
4.
Vndeceive
your selves
,
about
the
true
value
of
earthly
powers
.
5.
that
those
in
power
be
circumspect
.
CHAP.
XIII
.
-
-
1.
When
those
in
power
indulge
their
own
lazinesse
.
2.
When
they
take
no
account
of
under-officers
.
3.
When
they
rule
by
will
.
4.
When
they
look
not
after
the
execution
of
good
Laws
.
5.
When
they
are
unjust
.
6.
When
they
sinfully
conform
to
neighbour
Princes
.
7.
When
they
persecute
those
who
are
good
.
8.
When
they
interpose
unduely
in
the
things
of
God
.
-
Vse
1.
of
Instruction
,
to
see
the
cause
of
great
turns
among
us
.
-
Vse
2.
of
Admonition
to
Princes
.
-
1.
Take
heed
of
your
hearts
in
lawful
things
.
2.
Take
heed
of
coveteous
self-love
.
3.
Exalt
not
your selves
unduely
.
4.
Anger
and
malice
misbecome
a
Prince
.
5.
Forget
not
the
kindnesse
of
others
to
you
.
6.
Look
that
your
Courtiers
prove
not
flatterers
.
CHAP.
XIV
.
-
-
1.
Wickednesse
in
men
of
high
place
is
misrepresented
to
the
people
.
2.
Wicked
Princes
leave
good
Laws
unexecuted
,
and
sin
unpunished
.
3.
Then
wickednesse
comes
to
be
established
as
by
a
Law
.
4.
Because
of
the
Priests
of
the
Nation
.
5.
People
are
migtily
led
by
example
.
-
Vse
1.
To
shew
how
much
Rulers
have
to
answer
for
.
2.
To
shew
that
examples
move
much
.
3.
To
take
notice
of
the
wickedness
in
us
.
4.
See
how
just
it
is
to
suffer
from
Princes
,
when
we
grow
sinful
by
them
.
CHAP.
XV.
-
-
1.
Pride
in
Princes
,
produceth
pride
in
people
.
2.
Pride
introduceth
luxury
.
3.
Luxury
introduceth
poverty
.
4.
Poverty
makes
people
discontented
.
5.
Discontented
people
meditate
their
pressures
.
6.
Pressed
people
hardly
pay
for
any
publick
uses
.
7.
People
grow
weary
of
their
Trades
.
8.
They
feare
more
then
they
feel
.
9.
There
be
Incendiaries
that
augment
their
fears
.
10.
These
incendiaries
have
many
followers
.
-
Vse
1.
To
Princes
,
to
consider
their
abuse
of
power
.
2.
To
people
who
complain
of
Wars
,
yet
are
the
cause
of
them
.
3.
To
admire
Gods
goodness
that
we
have
no
more
Civil
Wars
.
CHAP.
XVI
.
-
-
1.
Then
Government
is
destroyed
.
2.
Equity
and
Laws
are
not
then
to
be
heard
.
3.
Then
Religion
,
and
devotion
,
are
stifled
.
4.
Learning
and
Trading
fall
down
dead
.
5.
A
rich
people
is
made
poor
,
and
a
strong
people
weake
.
6.
No
safety
to
any
then
.
7.
Plantations
are
nipt
in
the
bud
.
8.
The
victory
of
Civil
Wars
is
much
to
be
lamented
.
-
Vse
.
1.
Admire
Gods
goodnesse
that
we
are
a
Nation
.
2.
Consider
how
much
we
are
engaged
to
those
in
power
,
by
whose
care
it
comes
to
passe
that
Wars
break
not
forth
.
3.
Look
on
some
inconveniences
as
eligible
,
when
they
prevent
what
is
fatal
.
4.
It
should
be
far
from
us
to
promote
a
Civil
War
.
CHAP.
XVII
.
-
-
1.
God
hath
bounded
and
limited
all
Nations
in
their
Territories
.
2.
Confederacy
is
as
needful
for
a
Nation
as
a
Person
.
3.
It
s
of
great
concernment
,
what
,
and
with
whom
,
confederacy
is
concluded
.
4.
Islands
have
more
liberty
of
choice
,
as
to
their
confederates
,
then
those
that
live
in
a
Continent
.
5.
We
may
have
cause
to
break
with
those
with
whom
we
have
been
confederate
.
6.
It
s
possible
some
may
break
unjustly
from
us
.
7.
Those
with
whom
we
are
in
League
,
may
be
devoured
by
their
adversaries
.
8.
It
s
possible
notwithstanding
confederacies
abroad
,
we
may
be
disjoynt
at
home
.
9.
This
distraction
tempts
your
friends
to
shake
you
off
.
10.
It
opportunes
your
confederates
to
become
your
enemies
.
-
Vse
1.
See
how
little
help
there
is
in
men
.
2.
See
what
wickednesse
is
incident
to
Nations
as
well
as
persons
.
3.
Take
hence
one
argument
more
against
your
Civil
War
.
4.
Learn
,
it
s
a
curious
work
to
manage
affairs
in
Civil
Wars
.
5.
Admire
Gods
providences
towards
us
,
who
hath
busied
our
Neighbour
Nations
.
CHAP.
XVIII
.
-
-
1.
The
pride
and
lust
of
ruling
men
,
cause
these
hard
dealings
.
2.
Those
who
are
great
,
would
be
great
alone
.
3.
These
great
leaders
obtain
many
followers
.
4.
They
conclude
they
have
a
fit
season
for
their
rage
.
5.
A
people
under
present
pressures
are
exceding
sensible
.
6.
They
resolve
if
they
recover
,
to
do
to
others
,
as
others
thought
to
have
done
unto
them
.
-
Vse
1.
To
see
the
spreading
of
sin
,
that
it
reacheth
Nations
as
well
as
persons
.
2.
Nations
as
well
as
persons
,
are
liable
to
trouble
upon
trouble
.
3.
God
is
appealed
unto
in
War
.
4.
To
admire
again
Gods
goodness
to
us
.
CHAP.
XIX
.
-
-
1.
Kings
are
in
covenant
with
their
people
,
and
break
their
Covenants
.
2.
In
this
dealing
Christ
appears
no
respecter
of
persons
.
3.
In
this
dealing
Christ
makes
his
wisdom
out-shine
King-craft
.
4.
Christ
is
to
overcome
Satan
in
his
territories
.
-
Vse
1.
Reade
the
sinfulness
of
Kings
in
Christs
severity
.
2.
See
the
impartial
and
unspotted
holiness
of
Jesus
Christ
.
3.
See
what
to
expect
,
and
to
what
to
refer
our
present
providences
.
CHAP.
XX.
-
COncludes
with
shewing
,
how
the
twelve
Positions
formerly
handled
,
instruct
us
in
our
present
Turns
and
Changes
.
CHAP.
XXI
.
-
SHews
the
great
Turns
on
Nations
,
arising
from
the
consideration
of
Christ
as
King
of
Saints
,
set
forth
in
twelve
Sections
.
-
1.
Jesus
Christ
is
King
of
Saints
,
as
well
as
King
of
the
World
.
2.
Christ
hath
his
high
honour
upon
his
sufferings
.
3.
Christ
puts
forth
the
power
he
hath
as
King
of
Nations
,
for
his
people
,
to
whom
he
is
King
of
Saints
.
4.
Jesus
Christ
shall
have
more
visible
glory
in
this
World
.
5.
Bitternesse
is
mingled
with
all
Governments
,
that
Christ
may
be
sweet
.
6.
Christ
pours
out
on
his
people
a
mighty
spirit
of
prayer
,
which
he
in
his
Government
as
King
of
Saints
,
returns
full
answer
to
.
7.
Jesus
Christ
shall
have
a
willing
people
in
the
day
of
his
power
.
8.
Some
of
the
Kings
of
the
Earth
shall
be
among
this
willing
people
.
9.
Christ
having
great
work
to
do
,
stirs
up
the
spirit
of
Princes
and
people
.
10.
The
great
work
of
the
latter
days
shall
be
to
exalt
holinesse
and
righteousnesse
.
11.
Saints
shall
have
notable
Conquest
over
their
enemies
.
12.
These
things
shall
be
by
degrees
.
CHAP.
XXII
.
-
COntains
the
Vses
of
that
Doctrine
,
that
Christ
is
King
of
Saints
.
-
1.
Vse
of
inviting
Instruction
,
discovering
,
-
1.
Christs
excellency
.
2.
The
properties
of
his
Kingdom
.
3.
The
glory
of
his
Saints
.
-
1.
Christ
his
excellency
in
four
things
.
-
1.
His
right
and
Title
which
is
the
justest
:
being
.
-
1.
By
Election
.
2.
By
Donation
.
3.
By
Birth
.
4.
By
purchase
.
5.
By
Conquest
.
-
2.
His
Qualifications
are
greatest
.
3.
His
Administrations
are
the
highest
.
4.
His
Communications
are
the
largest
.
-
2
The
Properties
of
his
Kingdom
being
,
-
1.
Spiritual
.
2.
Vniversal
.
3.
Eternal
.
4.
Bringing
in
perfect
peace
.
-
3.
The
glory
or
excellency
of
his
Saints
;
for
,
-
1.
They
shall
be
more
Saints
.
2.
They
shall
live
safely
.
3.
their
enemies
shall
be
ruined
.
-
2.
Vse
of
Exhortation
.
-
1.
to
know
him
.
2.
to
fear
him
.
●
.
to
trust
in
him
.
4.
to
embrace
him
with
love
.
5.
to
be
like
to
him
.
6.
to
glorifie
him
.
7.
to
be
obedient
to
his
laws
;
where
you
have
,
-
1.
the
six
Laws
of
Nature
with
Gospel-light
.
-
1.
Peace
is
to
be
sought
.
2.
Stand
to
your
Covenants
.
3.
You
must
be
thankful
.
4.
Serve
one
another
.
5.
Be
merciful
and
forgive
.
6.
Reproach
not
one
another
.
-
2.
You
have
many
Gospel
strains
set
out
to
highthen
your
obedience
.
-
THe
Appendix
shews
Astrological
Predictions
to
be
frivilous
and
impious
;
where
these
five
things
are
granted
.
-
1.
that
the
Stars
have
a
powerful
ruling
excellency
.
2.
that
by
their
light
,
heat
,
and
motion
,
they
work
great
alterations
in
the
Aire
.
3.
that
having
this
power
over
the
Aire
,
they
do
diver●●y
affect
compound
bodies
.
4.
Scripture
speaks
plainely
,
that
they
are
for
times
,
and
seasons
.
5.
that
there
may
be
some
present
Predictions
about
weather
and
such
things
.
-
But
two
things
are
denyed
.
-
1.
that
Stars
have
any
power
over
the
Reason
or
Will
of
man
to
necessitate
or
inforce
them
.
2.
that
Astrologers
can
rightly
pretend
to
foretell
such
things
as
depend
on
mans
will
,
or
are
any
way
contingent
:
and
this
appears
by
seven
Arguments
.
-
1.
Such
Predictions
are
derogatory
to
Gods
prerogative
of
fore-knowing
.
2.
Such
predictions
are
crosse
to
the
word
of
God
.
3.
We
reason
from
the
Nature
of
the
Stars
.
4.
We
reason
from
the
Nature
of
Art.
5.
We
argue
from
that
part
of
Astrology
,
that
is
about
weather
.
6.
these
Predictions
are
derogatory
to
the
excellency
of
Man
.
7.
We
reason
from
the
Nature
of
contingent
things
.
-
Object
.
But
many
things
they
foretell
come
to
passe
-
Sol.
1.
Not
so
many
as
they
brag
of
.
2.
Not
from
any
causing
virtue
in
the
Stars
.
3.
Blind
men
sometime
hit
the
white
;
so
may
Astrologers
.
4.
their
coming
to
passe
is
a
strong
argument
against
them
.
5.
It
may
come
to
passe
in
a
way
of
judicial
vengeance
.
-
Vse
1.
to
the
professors
of
the
Mathematicks
.
2.
to
their
Disciples
,
dehorting
them
from
Figure-casting
.
Σεισμος
Μεγας
.
OR
Heaven
and
Earth
shaken
.
CHAP.
I.
The
Introduction
,
shewing
the
occasion
and
scope
of
the
insuing
Treatise
.
THe
works
of
the
Lord
are
great
(
sayeth
the
Psalmist
)
sought
out
of
all
them
that
have
pleasure
therein
.
When
God
is
working
we
must
eye
him
;
and
when
his
works
be
great
,
we
must
be
searching
them
out
;
and
not
soon
weary
,
but
taking
pleasure
both
in
the
works
and
search
.
Gods
works
to
us
of
this
Nation
,
have
been
honourable
and
glorious
(
as
it
is
verse
3.
)
and
his
righteousnesse
enduring
for
ever
.
No
marvel
then
,
if
they
be
taking
,
with
the
minde
and
hearts
of
his
people
,
who
entertaine
them
with
the
highest
esteeme
and
most
joyful
admiration
:
verse
4.
He
hath
made
his
wonderful
workes
to
be
remembred
;
the
Lord
is
gracious
and
full
of
compassion
:
I
appeale
unto
your
consciences
that
read
,
whether
the
grace
and
full
compassion
of
God
,
have
not
made
his
works
wonderful
among
us
;
Now
God
will
not
have
his
works
written
in
the
sand
;
he
makes
his
works
wonderful
,
and
his
wonderful
works
to
be
remembred
,
and
surely
his
people
cannot
forget
them
;
they
are
ingraven
on
their
hearts
,
and
they
cannot
but
remember
He
giveth
meat
to
them
that
fear
him
;
He
is
ever
mindful
of
his
Covenant
.
Consider
v.
5.
the
malice
and
rage
of
adversaries
;
and
we
cannot
but
reckon
it
among
the
wonderful
works
of
God
,
that
his
people
have
a
bit
of
bread
,
that
they
have
meat
for
their
mouths
,
and
drink
to
quench
their
thirst
;
but
when
it
s
added
,
He
is
ever
mindful
of
his
Covenant
:
His
Covenant
,
and
his
mindfulnesse
of
his
Covenant
;
and
so
giving
them
meat
,
renders
this
common
path
of
providence
,
this
so
giving
them
meat
,
to
be
truly
wonderful
.
v.
6.
He
hath
shewed
his
people
the
power
of
his
works
.
How
!
few
are
there
that
take
notice
of
the
works
of
God
;
and
fewer
that
take
notice
of
God
in
his
works
:
But
this
is
the
favour
that
he
shewes
his
people
,
not
onely
his
works
,
but
the
power
of
them
:
their
Verity
,
and
Judgement
,
Truth
,
Vprightnesse
and
Stedfastnesse
,
Vision
is
the
glory
and
light
of
life
;
he
lives
most
like
a
man
,
not
that
eates
and
drinks
most
,
sleeps
and
sports
most
,
but
he
that
with
the
acting
eye
of
Reason
,
sees
most
of
things
,
and
their
difference
:
He
lives
most
like
a
Christian
,
that
by
se●th
him
that
is
invisible
,
makes
a
reall
presence
of
things
absent
,
and
an
evidence
and
tr●e
enjoyment
of
things
hoped
for
:
our
present
and
after-happinesse
is
in
vision
,
by
faith
here
,
really
and
truly
;
but
more
hereafter
,
when
we
shall
see
him
face
to
face
,
and
know
as
we
are
known
,
1
Cor.
13.
12.
Daniel
and
John
,
the
greatly
beloved
Prophet
and
Disciple
,
were
both
much
honoured
with
Visions
and
Revelations
:
our
Saviour
commends
Abraham
for
that
he
saw
his
day
and
rejoyced
,
Joh.
8.
56.
Those
who
are
Abrahams
seed
,
cannot
but
eye
Christ
and
rejoyce
in
the
dawning
of
his
day
:
if
God
have
revived
his
works
of
old
;
made
his
arme
bare
,
commanding
and
creating
deliverances
for
us
.
How
often
hath
he
brought
us
to
the
gates
of
death
?
and
then
said
return
,
return
,
ye
children
of
men
.
How
many
,
and
mighty
,
malicious
and
prosperous
,
have
our
enemies
been
?
and
yet
how
destroyed
?
How
little
and
low
,
how
despised
and
nothing
,
have
your
Councils
,
Armies
,
Allyes
,
your
all
been
?
and
yet
God
hath
remembred
us
in
our
low
estate
.
He
hath
not
been
weary
of
doing
us
good
,
although
we
have
soon
been
weary
of
a
voyce
in
the
r●d
(
saith
the
Prophet
)
and
surely
mercies
,
deliverances
and
salvations
,
have
their
voyce
also
;
and
the
greater
any
danger
or
deliverance
is
,
the
louder
is
the
voyce
.
Oh!
that
we
could
heare
so
as
to
love
and
learn
righteousnesse
:
Oh!
that
we
were
wise
to
read
Gods
works
out
of
his
word
,
his
providences
in
his
prophesies
,
Dan.
12.
10.
The
wise
shall
understand
:
Thus
to
understand
him
,
will
be
our
wisdome
.
When
the
Devil
tempted
our
Saviour
,
it
was
by
shewing
him
the
World
and
the
glory
of
it
;
But
behold
here
a
better
vision
;
the
glory
of
the
world
,
and
worldly
Kingdomes
,
and
the
fall
of
them
;
Mountains
tumbling
down
,
and
Vallyes
filled
up
;
high
things
brought
low
,
and
low
things
exalted
.
How
!
many
and
mighty
,
precious
and
seasonable
,
have
been
the
returns
of
fervent
,
righteous
,
faithful
prayers
?
in
former
Ages
,
but
are
answered
Now
:
our
fore-fathers
had
the
honour
to
sow
,
and
we
the
blessing
to
reape
the
fruits
of
their
prayers
:
Oh!
the
riches
of
the
grace
of
God
,
that
hightens
our
mercies
by
steeping
them
in
blood
:
Our
Adoption
,
Reconciliation
,
Redemption
,
Remission
of
sin
and
salvation
is
by
the
precious
blood
of
Jesus
:
the
glorious
truths
of
the
everlasting
Gospel
come
to
us
dyed
in
his
blood
,
who
was
the
great
Martyr
,
and
in
the
blood
of
many
Oh!
let
not
,
let
not
the
blood
of
Christ
,
his
Martyrs
and
Souldiers
condemn
us
;
Let
it
not
be
said
,
God
stretched
forth
his
hand
to
a
foolish
and
gainsaying
people
;
that
the
Oxe
knoweth
his
owner
,
and
the
Asse
his
Masters
crib
:
and
that
we
know
not
,
care
not
,
consider
not
,
when
God
works
such
glorious
things
.
When
David
had
the
water
of
the
Well
of
Bethlehem
brought
poured
it
out
before
the
Lord
,
because
it
was
the
blood
of
these
men
:
Oh!
that
now
your
hearts
might
rebound
these
mercies
to
Heaven
,
whence
they
came
,
in
humble
thankfulnesse
,
and
watchful
obedience
;
seeing
they
are
the
blood
of
your
brethren
.
When
the
time
of
performing
great
promises
and
prophesies
spirit
to
search
:
Oh!
that
we
might
be
praying
and
searching
,
praying
and
reading
,
praying
and
inquiring
,
and
not
giving
over
,
till
we
come
to
some
understanding
of
these
blessed
mysteries
.
Now
to
help
you
in
this
search
,
to
informe
your
understanding
,
to
be
instrumental
to
draw
forth
and
establish
your
faith
about
the
great
works
of
this
latter
Age
,
is
the
scope
of
this
insuing
Treatise
.
The
Lord
in
much
mercy
blesse
you
and
it
together
,
that
those
good
ends
may
be
obtained
.
Chap.
2.
Handleth
these
eight
Propositions
.
FIrst
that
God
delivers
his
prophesies
in
the
way
of
a
promise
.
2.
New-Testament
Promises
are
set
forth
in
Old
Testament
language
.
3.
That
both
prophesies
and
promises
,
are
to
be
taken
in
the
largest
extent
.
4.
That
they
admit
of
divers
degrees
,
seasons
,
and
manners
of
fulfilling
.
5.
That
under
one
person
or
thing
named
,
the
whole
series
both
of
persons
and
things
is
to
be
understood
.
6.
God
performes
his
promises
in
these
latter
ages
,
in
a
way
of
proportion
to
his
former
glorious
workings
.
7.
The
inflicting
of
punishment
,
on
the
adversaries
of
his
Church
,
is
subordinate
to
the
performance
of
his
promise
to
his
people
.
8.
That
the
time
of
fulfilling
Prophesies
and
Promises
,
and
working
great
changes
,
is
at
or
before
the
coming
of
Christ
.
Before
we
come
to
the
particulars
which
we
intend
to
insist
upon
;
give
me
leave
first
,
for
the
better
understanding
of
the
matter
and
the
Scriptures
produced
,
to
lay
down
these
eight
Considerations
.
God
delivers
his
Prophesies
,
in
the
way
of
a
Promise
.
Prophesies
are
the
foretelling
The
prophesie
of
Christ
his
coming
in
the
flesh
,
it
s
in
the
way
of
a
promise
,
Isa.
Vnto
us
a
Childe
is
borne
,
unto
us
a
Son
is
given
:
faith
in
the
promise
,
speaks
him
born
and
given
,
although
this
was
a
long
while
after
,
Isa.
7.
14.
The
Lord
himselfe
shall
give
you
a
signe
.
Behold
a
Virgin
shall
conceive
:
which
is
rendred
in
the
Gospel
tha●
which
was
spoken
holding
out
the
proph●si●
;
for
Isaiah
is
called
a
Prophet
,
and
his
speaking
is
prophetical
speaking
:
for
it
was
sp●ken
of
the
Lord
by
him
.
The
other
word
〈◊〉
〈◊〉
〈◊〉
〈◊〉
〈◊〉
that
it
might
be
fulfilled
,
holds
out
the
performance
of
that
promise
,
which
is
,
when
the
event
answers
and
makes
up
what
was
in
the
promise
.
That
proph●sie
that
the
Gospel
should
shine
on
the
darke
〈◊〉
entiles
,
is
in
the
way
Thus
saith
the
Lord
of
Hosts
,
is
by
the
Author
to
the
Hebrews
rendred
Heb.
12.
26.
Now
he
hath
promised
:
spoken
by
way
of
promise
〈◊〉
〈◊〉
〈◊〉
〈◊〉
〈◊〉
.
And
the
ground
of
this
is
,
the
overflowings
of
Gods
love
,
which
cannot
speak
of
things
a
farre
off
,
but
withal
▪
tells
you
,
how
he
is
,
and
will
be
engaged
about
them
;
what
doth
concern
the
present
time
,
is
too
narrow
to
expresse
his
love
,
and
therefore
he
speaks
it
out
in
things
that
are
to
come
.
Prop
▪
2.
N.
T.
Promises
are
set
out
it
O.
T.
language
.
Rev.
11.
1.
New
Testament
promises
are
declared
in
Old
Testament
language
.
Thus
the
erecting
of
Gospel
Churches
,
the
new
edition
and
reformation
of
them
,
is
called
in
a
phrase
of
the
Old
Testament
,
a
Temple
,
Rev.
11.
1.
John
is
bid
to
measure
the
Temple
,
when
he
speaks
of
Gospel
Churches
.
The
happy
state
of
the
Church
is
termed
by
a
Jewish
phrase
The
Tabernacle
of
God
among
men
,
Rev.
21.
3.
signifying
filling
the
house
with
glory
,
implyes
the
same
thing
.
Babylon
was
of
old
an
enemy
to
Israel
,
and
the
great
enemies
in
Gospel-times
are
called
Babylon
also
;
and
the
destruction
of
those
enemies
in
Gospel-times
,
is
termed
the
fall
of
Babylon
,
Rev.
14.
8.
The
Visions
concerning
Church
affairs
are
now
,
and
so
formerly
in
the
Prophets
,
expressed
by
Angels
,
Horses
,
Trumpets
,
Women
:
and
as
they
agree
in
the
instructing
language
,
so
in
the
promising
language
also
;
and
the
reason
,
why
our
promises
are
thus
express●d
,
may
be
,
1.
Because
the
same
spirit
breaths
in
both
the
T●staments
,
Old
as
well
as
New
.
To
them
was
the
Gospel
preached
,
Heb.
4.
2.
as
well
as
to
us
:
no
marvel
then
,
if
the
promises
be
in
the
same
,
language
.
2.
God
would
have
the
Gentiles
to
know
his
heart
is
now
as
full
to
them
,
as
it
was
to
his
Israel
of
old
;
and
therefore
he
speaks
to
them
in
the
same
language
he
spake
to
Israel
.
3.
God
will
have
his
ancient
people
,
the
Jewes
whom
he
will
convert
,
to
understand
his
love
fully
;
which
that
they
may
the
better
do
,
he
speaks
unto
them
in
his
&
their
own
proper
language
.
That
these
Promises
and
Prophesies
are
to
Babylons
falling
,
Rev.
14.
meanes
that
the
Seat
,
Power
,
Doctrine
,
Subjects
,
and
all
,
are
ready
to
tumble
down
.
Promises
and
prophesies
hold
out
the
raisednesse
of
Gods
wisdom
and
love
,
and
therefore
must
be
of
large
extent
:
They
speak
to
,
and
of
all
persons
,
times
and
conditions
,
therefore
must
be
large
.
Prophesies
contain
largnesse
of
wisdom
and
knowledge
,
and
promises
largenesse
of
,
love
:
and
therefore
there
must
be
a
largenesse
of
expression
to
hold
them
forth
.
When
God
said
unto
Jacob
,
Gen.
32.
9
,
13.
I
will
do
th●e
good
:
Jacob
understood
it
largly
;
for
he
turnes
it
into
an
argument
of
prayer
,
and
twice
repeats
it
:
Litteral
sense
doth
not
undermine
the
mystery
,
nor
that
overthrow
the
litteral
sense
:
Gods
promises
are
suitable
to
his
commands
,
keeping
pace
with
them
;
they
are
conjoyned
as
Arteries
and
Veines
in
the
body
;
Now
the
commands
are
exceeding
large
,
Psal.
119.
96.
and
so
are
the
committing
Adultery
:
and
the
promise
of
giving
Christ
includes
in
Pauls
arguing
,
the
giving
of
all
other
good
things
,
Rom.
8.
32.
The
spirit
hath
framed
up
Faith
with
a
large
make
and
frame
;
and
promises
are
for
our
faith
in
the
largenesse
of
it
;
and
so
must
be
large
also
.
Prophesies
and
promises
are
expressions
of
Gods
minde
:
Now
we
must
not
limite
the
holy
One
of
Israel
,
but
take
him
in
the
fullnesse
of
his
expressions
.
That
these
Prophesies
and
Promises
admit
of
divers
Degrees
,
Seasons
and
Manner
of
They
have
divers
degrees
of
fulfilling
.
Hos.
11.
1.
fulfilling
;
thus
,
Hos.
11.
1.
I
called
my
Son
out
of
Egypt
was
truly
made
good
when
Moses
brought
the
Children
of
Israel
out
of
Egypt
;
for
Israel
was
Gods
sonne
,
but
it
had
a
farther
degree
of
fulfilling
in
Bis
hic
locus
impletus
est
:
The
place
was
twice
fulfilled
,
saith
Musculus
.
Rachel
was
the
Mother
of
Benjamin
,
and
so
the
mother
of
the
Benjamites
,
the
Tribe
that
kept
close
to
the
house
of
David
:
She
was
buried
neer
Bethlehem
and
is
put
to
denote
the
whole
Land
of
Judah
,
which
was
in
a
mourning
condition
at
the
time
when
they
were
carried
away
captive
,
and
then
Rachel
is
said
to
weep
:
and
moreover
Surely
he
hath
borne
our
greifes
,
was
fulfilled
in
the
sorrow
that
fell
on
the
person
of
the
Lord
as
Mediator
,
as
one
in
our
roome
and
stead
;
that
is
one
manner
of
fulfilling
:
but
is
not
all
.
open
his
mouth
in
a
Parable
:
but
it
's
applyed
to
Christ
,
and
his
preaching
,
Mat.
13.
35.
thirty
pieces
of
Silver
:
it
was
true
of
Zacharie
,
and
their
ignoble
dealing
with
him
,
as
with
a
base
labourer
,
allotting
so
meane
a
price
to
a
faithful
Prophet
;
but
fulfilled
farther
in
that
thirty
pieces
for
which
Judas
Psal.
22.
18.
They
parted
my
garments
amongst
them
:
it
possibly
may
be
verified
in
David
.
Omnia
in
Davidem
convenire
poss●nt
,
as
Arias
M●ntanus
saith
;
David
his
destroyers
being
confident
that
he
could
not
return
,
they
fell
upon
the
spoile
;
but
Isa.
61.
1.
He
hath
sent
me
to
preach
liberty
to
the
captives
,
was
made
good
in
the
person
of
the
Prophet
Isaiah
,
preaching
about
their
freedom
from
the
Babylonish
Captivity
,
though
more
fully
in
Christ
,
Psal.
41.
9.
My
own
familiar
friend
which
eat
bread
at
my
Table
.
It
's
true
of
Davids
Courtiers
:
performed
also
in
Judas
against
Christ
,
John
13.
14.
Who
hath
believed
our
report
?
The
least
degree
of
the
performing
a
promise
being
manifested
,
the
promise
therein
may
be
truly
said
to
be
performed
,
although
not
in
the
highest
extent
of
it
:
Whereupon
it
is
remarkable
how
in
the
Gospels
,
and
Acts
of
the
Apostles
,
when
any
personal
thing
or
individual
act
is
mentioned
,
as
that
in
Mat.
2.
17.
(
the
Then
was
fulfilled
that
which
was
spoken
.
But
when
promises
are
mentioned
,
which
have
reference
to
the
Church
,
as
Acts
2.
16.
then
This
is
that
which
was
spoken
by
the
Prophet
Joel
,
〈◊〉
〈◊〉
〈◊〉
〈◊〉
〈◊〉
:
he
doth
not
say
,
it
was
fulfilled
,
but
it
was
spoken
:
it
had
a
true
performance
,
but
not
the
accomplishment
.
That
under
one
person
or
thing
named
a
whole
series
both
of
persons
and
things
is
to
be
Under
one
expression
they
comprehend
a
whole
series
.
Rom.
9.
7.
understood
.
See
this
plainly
in
the
great
promise
,
Rom.
9.
7.
In
Isaac
shall
thy
seed
be
called
.
In
the
eight
verse
of
the
same
Chapter
,
The
children
of
the
promise
are
counted
for
the
seed
.
When
we
read
of
the
enemies
of
the
Church
,
which
sometimes
are
called
Hornes
,
by
them
he
means
all
the
powers
that
are
pushing
at
Jesus
Christ
and
his
interest
:
The
Vial
on
the
Throne
of
the
Beast
mentioned
Rev.
16.
10.
although
it
meane
eminently
the
City
of
Rome
;
yet
withal
it
may
take
in
all
those
places
wherein
the
superstitions
of
Antichrist
,
have
been
more
especially
exercised
,
as
Bishops
Palaces
,
Cathedrals
,
Monasteries
,
Priories
,
Deanes
and
Chapters
houses
,
and
such
like
places
.
God
performes
his
promises
,
in
these
latter
dayes
,
in
a
way
of
proportion
and
correspondency
,
with
his
former
glorious
workings
for
his
people
.
Thus
most
expresly
Hagg.
2.
5.
its
said
,
According
as
I
covenanted
with
you
when
you
came
out
of
Egypt
,
so
my
spirit
remaineth
among
you
:
where
its
plain
that
God
engageth
himselfe
to
them
now
when
they
were
building
of
the
Temple
,
John
,
Antichrist
is
called
Egypt
;
and
their
waters
are
turned
into
blood
,
and
that
by
the
Moses
,
Exod.
7.
19.
Israel
in
Egypt
cryed
Exod.
2.
23.
and
so
do
the
souls
under
the
Altar
,
Lord
,
Lord
,
how
long
,
holy
and
true
,
dost
thou
not
judge
and
revenge
our
blood
,
on
them
that
dwell
on
the
earth
?
Rev.
6.
10.
He
drowned
the
Egyptians
in
the
red
Sea
,
Exod.
14.
27.
and
now
hath
his
wayes
,
it
may
be
Sea-fights
,
to
drown
his
enemies
,
as
it
was
in
the
years
,
1588
,
and
1639
,
and
at
other
times
since
:
I
shall
conclude
this
position
with
that
saying
of
the
Prophet
,
Micah
,
7.
15.
where
God
promiseth
to
his
Church
his
goodnesse
to
the
dayes
of
thy
coming
out
of
the
Land
of
Egypt
will
●
shew
unto
him
marvelous
things
.
That
the
inflicting
of
judgement
,
on
the
adversaries
of
the
Church
,
is
subordinate
to
the
performance
of
his
promises
to
his
people
.
The
shaking
vengeance
on
the
Nations
,
is
but
to
make
way
for
the
good
of
Gods
people
.
Gods
creatures
are
precious
to
him
as
he
is
their
Creator
;
and
surely
he
would
never
destroy
them
,
but
in
relation
to
a
greater
,
farther
and
better
good
,
then
their
destruction
can
be
evil
.
This
is
plain
in
Isa.
10.
12.
The
visiting
of
the
stout
heart
of
the
King
of
Assyria
and
the
glory
of
his
high
looks
,
is
in
a
way
of
inflicting
judgement
on
him
but
it
s
brought
in
as
subservient
to
the
performing
of
his
whole
work
on
Mount
Sion
:
that
was
the
maine
thing
driven
at
.
Thus
in
Hag.
2.
6.
I
will
shake
the
heaven
,
when
is
that
?
it
follows
immediatly
;
The
desire
of
all
Nations
shall
come
:
The
coming
of
Christ
in
the
flesh
,
was
eminently
the
fulfilling
of
many
prophesies
and
promises
,
as
you
may
read
in
the
constant
course
of
the
Gospel
:
His
coming
then
likewise
produced
great
turnes
and
changes
,
Mat.
2.
3.
Herod
the
King
was
troubled
and
all
Jerusalem
with
him
:
〈◊〉
〈◊〉
〈◊〉
〈◊〉
〈◊〉
.
Herod
and
Jerusalem
,
the
King
and
all
the
people
,
are
troubled
.
He
troubles
the
chiefe
Priests
,
and
Pharisees
,
and
Counsels
,
John
,
11.
47.
what
doe
we
doe
?
This
man
doth
many
Miracles
.
And
when
Christ
shall
come
again
,
you
shall
have
more
turnes
.
All
the
promises
are
in
him
and
for
him
;
no
marvel
then
if
their
performances
,
and
his
appearance
come
together
.
The
down-fall
of
the
Man
of
sin
is
the
making
good
of
many
promises
,
but
that
is
said
to
be
by
the
brigh●nesse
of
his
coming
.
2
Thess.
2.
8.
Then
shall
that
wicked
one
be
revealed
,
whom
the
Lord
shall
consume
with
the
spirit
of
his
mouth
,
and
shall
destroy
with
the
brightnesse
of
his
coming
.
Chap.
III.
Shewing
the
meaning
,
Doctrines
and
Method
of
Hag.
2.
6
,
7.
Hag.
2.
6
,
7.
Thus
saith
the
Lord
of
Hosts
,
Yet
once
,
and
it
is
a
little
while
and
I
will
shake
the
heavens
,
and
the
earth
,
and
the
sea
and
the
dry-land
.
7.
And
I
will
shake
all
Nations
,
●and
the
desire
of
all
Nations
shall
come
;
and
I
will
fill
this
house
with
glory
,
saith
the
Lord
of
Hosts
.
Heb.
12.
26
,
27.
Whose
voyce
then
shooke
the
earth
:
but
now
he
hath
promised
saying
,
Yet
once
more
I
shake
not
the
earth
onely
,
but
also
Heaven
.
27.
And
this
word
yet
once
more
,
signifieth
the
removing
of
●hings
that
are
shaken
,
as
of
things
that
are
made
,
that
those
things
which
cannot
be
shaken
may
remain
.
HAving
laid
down
these
eight
propositions
in
general
,
we
shall
now
pitch
down
on
this
Scripture
to
which
all
these
propositions
give
light
.
Here
in
these
words
of
the
Prophet
Haggai
,
you
have
a
prophesie
by
way
of
a
I
will
shake
;
and
that
's
your
fi●st
rule
.
He
calls
the
Church-state
under
the
Go●p●l
by
the
name
of
a
Temple
and
an
house
,
which
is
the
language
of
the
Old
Testament
,
to
speak
out
Gods
way
of
worship
;
but
here
,
it
hath
a
farther
extent
,
even
unto
Gospel-worship
,
and
administrations
,
and
that
is
according
to
the
second
Prop.
Shaking
of
heaven
and
earth
doth
not
onely
meane
the
commotion
in
these
natural
bodies
,
and
the
alterations
therein
;
but
also
these
words
hold
out
,
the
change
in
the
great
Political
bodies
of
Church
and
State
;
and
so
according
to
the
third
proposition
are
to
be
taken
in
the
largest
extent
.
Again
,
observe
this
promise
and
prophesie
of
Haggai
receives
(
according
to
what
is
laid
down
in
the
fourth
proposition
)
sundry
degrees
of
fulfilling
.
It
was
truly
performed
when
Christ
was
born
into
the
world
;
then
Angels
and
Men
,
Heaven
and
Earth
were
moved
;
but
this
is
not
all
;
for
the
Author
to
the
Hebrews
tells
us
of
another
shaking
at
another
coming
of
Christ
when
we
shall
receive
a
Kingdome
that
cannot
be
moved
,
Heb.
12.
26.
Besides
when
the
Prophet
Haggai
names
the
Temple
and
the
House
,
he
meanes
all
the
frame
of
worship
,
and
not
barely
the
Fabrick
and
building
that
was
reared
up
.
When
he
names
Zorobabel
and
Joshua
,
he
meanes
not
onely
those
two
particular
persons
,
but
all
governours
,
and
deliverers
of
Gods
people
,
in
several
places
and
ages
are
included
,
which
is
the
direction
that
the
fifth
proposition
gives
us
.
Moreover
the
great
and
glorious
alterations
that
God
will
make
in
these
last
dayes
,
is
here
expressed
by
a
phrase
relating
to
Gods
wonderful
dealing
with
his
people
Israel
▪
we
finde
Exod.
19.
18.
the
wh●le
mount
quaked
greatly
;
and
when
God
appears
to
make
these
turnes
,
he
is
said
by
the
Prophet
here
to
shake
heaven
and
earth
,
which
agrees
fully
with
the
sixth
proposition
.
The
shaking
of
all
Nations
here
,
what
doth
it
meane
else
but
the
execution
of
vengeance
on
the
Nations
?
thus
plainly
in
v.
21.
22.
of
this
2.
Chap.
where
the
shaking
of
heaven
and
ear●h
is
repeated
.
v.
21.
and
expounded
v.
22.
by
this
phrase
,
I
will
overthrow
the
throne
of
Kingdomes
,
and
I
will
destroy
the
strength
of
the
Kingdomes
of
the
Heathen
;
but
for
what
end
?
v.
23.
It
was
to
exalt
Zorobabel
to
be
as
a
Signet
;
it
was
to
make
way
for
his
Churches
good
,
which
was
the
lesson
taught
in
the
eight
proposition
.
Lastly
,
the
time
of
these
great
turnes
is
plainly
expressed
to
be
at
the
coming
of
Christ
:
Christ
is
yet
to
come
in
the
judgement
of
all
,
one
way
or
another
,
and
all
his
comings
produce
notable
changes
,
as
the
eight
proposition
shewed
.
And
thus
having
brought
down
what
was
spoken
in
general
,
in
the
propositions
,
to
this
particular
prophesie
of
Haggai
;
I
shall
onely
adde
one
word
about
the
coherence
of
these
two
verses
,
with
the
former
part
of
the
Chapter
,
and
then
descend
to
the
explication
of
the
words
.
Zorobabel
,
Joshua
and
the
people
were
under
discouragement
about
building
of
the
Temple
:
we
build
a
Temple
(
say
they
)
but
what
is
it
?
a
poor
meane
frame
:
Solomons
Temple
was
a
stately
Edifice
,
but
this
is
nothing
to
that
:
were
it
not
better
for
us
to
give
over
,
then
to
goe
forward
with
such
a
work
?
Now
in
the
fourth
and
fifth
verse
,
God
calls
upon
them
:
1.
To
be
strong
;
be
strong
,
be
strong
.
2.
To
worke
and
not
give
over
.
3.
To
be
confident
and
not
feare
.
Now
the
Arguments
are
three
.
1.
I
am
with
you
,
v.
four
.
2.
My
Spirit
shall
remain
among
you
,
v.
five
.
3.
I
will
shake
Heaven
and
earth
for
you
,
and
the
desire
of
all
Nations
shall
come
and
fill
this
house
with
glory
,
v.
6.
&
7.
So
then
these
words
are
brought
in
as
an
argument
to
take
off
their
feare
,
and
render
them
confident
,
to
strengthen
them
in
the
work
God
called
them
unto
:
Thus
they
cohere
with
the
former
words
;
let
us
now
proceed
to
explication
of
them
:
we
shall
begin
with
those
words
.
Thus
sayth
the
Lord
of
Hosts
.
Thus
sayth
]
The
Hebrew
word
〈◊〉
〈◊〉
〈◊〉
〈◊〉
〈◊〉
translated
Sayeth
,
it
denotes
in
Scripture
phrase
five
things
.
Dixit
▪
1.
locu●us
est
:
to
expresse
our
thoughts
or
motions
of
heart
by
words
:
so
Gen.
20.
5.
speaking
of
Sarah
,
she
,
even
she
her selfe
said
〈◊〉
〈◊〉
〈◊〉
〈◊〉
〈◊〉
he
is
my
Brother
,
that
is
,
she
uttered
so
much
in
speech
or
words
that
another
might
understand
;
and
thus
God
spake
by
his
Prophet
.
the
seven
yeares
of
dearth
began
according
as
Joseph
had
said
.
〈◊〉
〈◊〉
〈◊〉
〈◊〉
〈◊〉
dixerat
:
that
is
Goliah
the
Giant
thought
to
kill
David
;
the
word
is
〈◊〉
〈◊〉
〈◊〉
〈◊〉
〈◊〉
et
dicebat
percutere
.
He
said
he
would
kill
him
,
that
is
,
he
spake
so
to
himselfe
,
it
was
the
language
of
his
thoughts
.
The
Lord
spake
to
the
Fish
,
that
is
,
he
commanded
it
.
here
:
Thus
saith
the
Lord
of
hosts
,
that
is
,
Thus
promiseth
the
Lord
of
Hosts
;
that
phrase
viz.
the
Lord
of
Hosts
;
we
shall
not
open
here
;
onely
now
draw
these
2.
Observations
.
That
the
Lord
in
all
ages
,
dispenseth
himselfe
so
here
.
That
when
his
people
are
under
discouragement
I
will
shake
.
I
:
〈◊〉
〈◊〉
〈◊〉
〈◊〉
〈◊〉
.
I
Jehovah
,
who
have
my
being
of
my selfe
,
and
give
being
to
my
word
of
promise
:
I
,
who
have
all
creatures
and
times
in
my
power
and
disposal
,
I
,
even
I
,
will
shake
.
All
refer
this
shaking
to
God
,
but
some
refer
this
to
God
in
the
person
of
the
Father
,
as
Hierom.
&
G●o●g
.
Eden
,
and
so
they
make
the
meaning
to
be
,
I
that
am
the
Father
of
Jesus
Chris●
,
and
in
him
your
Father
,
and
the
Father
of
mercies
,
I
will
shake
the
Heavens
.
But
the
Author
to
the
Hebrews
refers
it
to
Christ
,
and
so
I
,
that
is
,
I
that
am
Emanuel
,
King
of
Kings
,
and
Lord
of
Lords
,
who
was
dead
,
but
am
alive
,
and
now
live
for
evermore
,
I
,
who
am
the
brightnesse
of
my
Fathers
glory
,
and
the
expresse
image
of
his
person
,
who
have
seven
eyes
and
seven
hornes
,
all-seeing
▪
and
all-working
power
;
I
that
have
made
and
hold
up
the
pillars
of
the
world
,
I
will
shake
.
The
Author
to
the
Hebrews
adds
an
expression
,
shewing
that
this
shaking
was
done
suddainly
,
and
with
ease
.
It
s
but
a
word
speaking
,
it
s
but
saving
,
Let
Heaven
and
Earth
be
shaken
,
and
it
shall
be
shaken
;
as
once
he
said
,
Let
there
be
an
Heaven
and
an
earth
,
and
it
was
so
.
Whose
voice
then
shook
the
earth
.
The
word
voice
is
applyed
to
things
-
Natural
,
as
Rev.
6.
1.
The
voice
of
Thunder
.
〈◊〉
〈◊〉
〈◊〉
〈◊〉
〈◊〉
.
-
Artificial
,
Mat
124.
31.
The
voice
of
a
Trumpet
,
〈◊〉
〈◊〉
〈◊〉
〈◊〉
〈◊〉
.
-
Rational
,
2
Pet.
2
16.
The
voice
of
a
Man
,
〈◊〉
〈◊〉
〈◊〉
〈◊〉
〈◊〉
.
-
Supernatural
,
as
here
,
His
voice
,
〈◊〉
〈◊〉
〈◊〉
〈◊〉
〈◊〉
.
His
voice
.
That
is
,
the
voice
of
Jesus
the
Mediator
of
the
new
Covenant
,
whose
blood
speaks
better
things
then
that
of
Abel
;
His
voyce
,
who
speaks
from
Heaven
,
His
voyce
shook
.
Will
shake
〈◊〉
〈◊〉
〈◊〉
〈◊〉
〈◊〉
Jun.
translates
it
,
Ego
The
earth
shal
move
out
of
his
place
.
2.
Or
as
the
wind
shakes
the
corn
to
and
fro
,
or
the
fruit
upon
the
trees
,
somtimes
this
way
,
then
the
contrary
way
,
which
is
not
the
natural
motion
of
the
corne
or
fruit
,
but
as
it
s
forced
by
the
wind
,
Psalme
72.
16.
His
fruit
shall
shake
like
Libanus
.
3.
Or
as
the
motion
of
an
Army
,
Isa.
30.
32.
In
battels
of
shaking
will
he
fight
with
it
.
This
shaking
in
Heb.
12.
is
expressed
by
two
words
.
The
first
〈◊〉
〈◊〉
〈◊〉
〈◊〉
〈◊〉
proprie
de
sale
vi
ventorum
agitato
;
it
signifies
properly
to
shake
as
the
Sea
is
shaken
with
a
mighty
wind
,
when
the
wind
gets
into
the
bowels
of
the
Sea
.
The
other
word
is
〈◊〉
〈◊〉
〈◊〉
〈◊〉
〈◊〉
,
such
a
kind
of
shaking
as
tears
and
rends
in
pieces
;
and
so
this
phrase
expresseth
tearing
turns
,
and
rending
changes
which
shall
befall
the
Nations
.
So
then
shaking
contains
1.
A
change
and
alteration
.
2
Such
as
is
accompanied
with
annihilation
,
or
bringing
of
things
to
nothing
.
3.
Annihilation
in
a
way
to
execute
justice
.
4.
It
denotes
sometime
also
alteration
from
bad
to
good
,
from
good
to
better
.
Shaking
in
a
way
of
mercy
,
or
at
least
bringing
good
out
of
evil
;
So
here
its
shaking
by
way
of
a
promise
.
Take
hence
these
five
Observations
.
God
only
is
immutable
.
-
Suddain
,
-
Violent
,
&
-
Strange
.
The
Heaven
and
Earth
.
These
four
words
,
Heaven
,
Earth
,
Sea
and
Dry
Land
,
are
taken
two
wayes
.
Grammatically
,
Rhethorically
.
1.
Grammatically
for
such
things
in
Nature
as
the
letters
of
the
words
do
import
,
as
the
Earth
for
that
part
of
the
world
which
we
tread
on
,
and
so
the
like
of
the
rest
.
2.
They
are
taken
Rhetorically
,
when
by
a
fine
manner
of
speaking
,
an
elegancy
of
expression
,
they
set
forth
some
thing
beside
what
they
expresse
in
their
Grammatical
sense
:
both
wayes
agree
to
the
text
we
are
upon
.
Now
observe
in
the
Rhetorical
way
there
is
a
double
acceptation
.
1.
By
a
Metonymie
of
the
subject
for
the
adjunct
,
Continentis
pro
contento
,
when
the
thing
containing
is
put
for
the
thing
contained
.
Heaven
is
put
fo
the
inhabitants
of
heaven
,
and
so
Earth
,
Sea
and
Dry
Land
,
put
for
those
that
dwell
on
the
Earth
,
Sea
,
or
Dry
Land
.
2.
By
a
Metaphor
or
borrowed
speech
,
because
heaven
is
the
highest
,
and
in
comparison
of
that
,
earth
is
the
lowest
body
;
they
are
put
to
declare
high
and
low
things
:
a
little
more
to
open
these
words
,
observe
.
Heaven
〈◊〉
〈◊〉
〈◊〉
〈◊〉
〈◊〉
signifies
that
part
of
the
world
which
is
opposite
to
the
earth
,
from
〈◊〉
〈◊〉
〈◊〉
〈◊〉
〈◊〉
an
adverbe
of
place
(
as
some
think
)
shewing
the
distance
of
heaven
,
as
being
most
remote
from
the
earth
.
We
read
of
the
first
,
second
and
third
heaven
.
The
first
is
called
〈◊〉
〈◊〉
〈◊〉
〈◊〉
〈◊〉
or
an
expance
,
that
which
is
nearest
the
Earth
,
and
turned
round
about
it
:
thus
we
read
of
the
windows
of
this
heaven
to
be
opened
when
the
raine
fell
,
Gen.
8.
of
birds
flying
in
this
Heaven
,
Deut.
4.
The
second
Heaven
is
the
place
where
the
Stars
are
fixed
,
and
so
called
the
starry
heaven
.
The
third
is
the
Seat
of
the
blessed
,
Sedes
Beatorum
into
which
the
Apostle
Paul
was
wrapped
,
2
Cor.
12.
2.
And
all
Countries
came
to
Egypt
because
the
famine
was
sore
in
all
Lands
.
Sometime
it
signifies
a
feild
;
but
here
I
take
it
to
denote
a
Continent
,
that
part
of
the
world
that
is
distingusht
from
Seas
and
Islands
,
the
Maine-land
.
The
Sea
〈◊〉
〈◊〉
〈◊〉
〈◊〉
〈◊〉
you
have
a
plaine
description
of
that
given
by
Moses
,
Gen.
1.
10.
its
the
gathering
together
of
the
waters
.
The
dry
Land
〈◊〉
〈◊〉
〈◊〉
〈◊〉
〈◊〉
.
Arida
the
dry
Land
,
as
distinct
from
Heaven
,
Earth
and
Seas
:
which
I
here
take
to
be
Islands
,
Lands
in
the
midst
of
Sea
;
dry
Land
,
yet
compassed
about
with
water
.
From
the
words
thus
opened
observe
.
This
ariseth
from
the
words
taken
Grammatically
.
Jesus
Christ
will
turne
and
change
the
inhabitants
of
Heaven
and
Earth
and
Sea
and
dry
Land
:
Even
Angels
and
men
;
Men
that
dwell
on
the
Continent
,
Islands
and
Seas
,
and
this
ariseth
from
the
Rhetorical
Metonymie
,
whereby
the
thing
containing
is
put
for
the
thing
contained
.
Having
thus
taken
the
words
asunder
,
and
given
you
the
meaning
of
them
,
and
the
observations
from
them
,
we
will
now
put
them
together
again
,
in
this
short
form
following
.
-
Hag.
2.
6
,
7
,
8.
contains
a
prophetical
promise
,
wherein
observe
-
The
promise
is
propounded
▪
wherein
consider
4
things
.
-
1.
The
person
promising
-
The
Lord
,
of
Hosts
,
〈◊〉
〈◊〉
〈◊〉
〈◊〉
〈◊〉
-
2.
The
things
promised
,
which
are
three
-
1.
The
shaking
,
twice
repeated
,
set
out
by
its
object
,
-
The
heavens
.
-
The
earth
.
-
The
seas
.
-
The
dry
land
.
-
The
nations
.
-
All
nations
.
-
2.
The
comming
of
Christ
,
called
the
-
desire
of
-
Nations
.
-
All.
-
3.
Of
filling
,
set
out
by
-
1.
What.
This
house
.
-
2
With
what
,
with
Glory
.
-
3.
The
persons
to
whom
this
promise
is
made
-
Zorobabel
Joshua
All
the
people
.
-
This
is
taken
from
v.
4.
-
4.
The
time
of
performance
,
and
that
is
,
a
-
Set
time
,
once
.
-
Short
time
,
Yet
a
little
while
.
-
Time
repeated
,
Yet
once
more
.
-
The
promise
is
confirmed
to
our
faith
,
by
the
repetition
of
the
first
words
,
Thus
saith
the
Lord
,
at
the
end
of
vers.
7.
CHAP.
IIII.
Shews
how
in
the
great
turnes
of
Ages
God
dispenseth
himselfe
in
the
way
of
a
Promise
:
for
FIrst
this
holds
out
God
as
a
Father
.
2.
This
exalts
the
honour
of
Christ
the
Son
.
3.
This
honours
God
in
the
person
of
the
Spirit
.
4.
This
makes
notably
for
the
security
and
improvement
of
Grace
.
5.
This
confounds
the
men
of
the
world
.
6.
This
greatens
our
estate
.
Use
of
Instruction
and
Exhortation
.
You
have
heard
the
meaning
of
these
words
(
Thus
saith
the
Lord
)
that
they
hold
out
a
promise
,
and
that
the
Lords
saying
is
not
a
bare
expressing
of
a
thing
to
be
so
or
so
;
but
an
expression
with
an
engagement
of
himselfe
;
it
s
a
saying
by
way
of
a
promise
:
Hence
we
shall
begin
with
this
observation
.
Thus
he
did
to
Adam
in
Paradise
:
Do
this
and
live
;
the
like
after
his
fall
:
The
seed
of
the
woman
shall
break
the
Serpents
head
.
It
was
a
great
turne
when
all
the
world
was
drowned
;
and
then
how
doth
God
dispense
himself
?
he
makes
a
Covenant
with
Noah
,
Gen.
9.
13.
I
will
set
my
bow
in
It
was
no
small
turne
when
Terah
and
others
were
grossly
defiled
by
Idolatry
,
then
for
God
to
call
Abraham
out
;
but
how
doth
he
doe
it
?
by
making
a
Covenant
with
him
,
Gen.
17.
4.
Behold
my
Covenant
is
with
thee
,
and
thou
shalt
be
a
father
of
many
Nations
.
We
are
not
ignorant
what
variety
of
changes
Jacob
had
experience
of
;
but
God
supports
him
by
his
promise
,
Gen.
28.
15.
Behold
I
am
with
thee
,
and
will
keep
thee
in
all
places
whither
thou
goest
.
Gen.
46.
1.
Israel
takes
his
journey
for
Egypt
,
but
v.
3.
he
hath
this
viaticum
,
this
provision
by
the
way
,
I
am
the
God
of
thy
Father
;
fear
not
to
go
down
to
Egypt
,
for
I
will
make
of
thee
a
great
Nation
:
It
was
a
great
and
mighty
work
to
bring
Israel
out
of
Egypt
,
and
behold
then
,
Exod.
34
27
,
28.
The
Lord
said
to
Moses
;
Write
these
words
;
for
after
the
tenour
of
these
words
have
I
made
a
covenant
with
thee
.
Againe
,
in
the
time
of
the
Judges
,
Josh.
1.
5.
&
of
Kingly
power
,
2
Chron.
1.
9.
In
the
time
of
the
captivity
under
the
King
of
Babylon
,
Jer.
25.
11
,
12.
the
like
when
they
came
out
of
captivity
,
Hag.
1.
8.
In
all
these
times
God
dispensed
himselfe
in
way
of
a
promise
:
So
he
doth
in
Gospel-times
;
Acts
2.
39.
The
promises
are
to
you
and
to
your
children
.
1
Tim.
4.
8.
Godlinesse
is
profitable
for
all
things
(
and
so
in
all
conditions
)
and
hath
the
promise
of
the
life
that
now
is
,
and
that
that
is
to
come
.
The
New
Heavens
and
the
New
earth
do
certainly
holdout
the
greatest
alterations
that
ever
shall
be
;
but
this
is
by
promise
,
2
Pet.
3.
13.
The
demonstration
of
this
we
shall
hold
out
in
these
six
passages
.
all
times
in
his
power
;
creatures
have
onely
the
〈◊〉
〈◊〉
〈◊〉
〈◊〉
〈◊〉
,
the
present
Now
:
but
God
is
and
was
,
and
will
be
:
Oh!
the
riches
of
his
unspeakable
mercy
:
the
present
time
is
a
short
moment
,
God
cannot
expresse
his
love
to
us
in
it
sufficiently
,
nor
are
we
in
capacity
to
receive
his
love
,
and
therefore
he
takes
the
time
to
come
,
and
puts
it
into
the
promise
,
yea
he
takes
eternity
to
doe
it
in
.
A
promising
way
glorifies
the
power
of
God
,
Rom.
4.
21.
Abraham
was
fully
perswaded
that
what
he
had
promised
he
was
able
also
〈◊〉
〈◊〉
〈◊〉
〈◊〉
〈◊〉
to
performe
it
:
God
doth
not
put
you
off
with
a
promise
because
he
is
weak
,
but
because
he
is
able
to
performe
:
Be
not
troubled
because
you
have
not
present
possession
;
for
he
is
faithfull
that
promised
,
Heb.
10.
22.
Jesus
Christ
;
for
all
promises
are
made
to
him
first
,
therefore
he
is
called
The
Covenant
,
Isa.
42.
6.
The
promises
center
in
him
,
and
have
firstly
their
performance
in
and
to
,
and
for
him
,
2
Cor.
1.
20.
In
him
yea
,
and
in
him
Amen
.
We
are
creatures
at
too
great
a
distance
from
God
;
he
cannot
firstly
and
immediatly
deale
with
us
,
we
are
too
low
for
that
dealing
,
but
he
deals
with
Christ
.
We
are
all
promised
as
a
seed
to
him
,
Isa.
53.
10.
to
him
is
the
everlasting
Kingdome
promised
,
and
he
waits
till
his
enemies
become
his
footstool
,
Psal.
110.
1.
that
is
,
his
enemies
shall
be
so
far
from
prevailing
against
him
,
as
that
they
shall
be
(
although
they
intend
not
so
)
a
meanes
of
making
him
ascend
into
his
throne
,
as
a
man
climbs
into
the
throne
by
the
footstoole
;
the
spirit
is
first
on
Him
,
and
from
him
on
us
;
God
is
first
his
Father
,
then
ours
,
first
his
God
then
ours
,
John
20.
17.
I
goe
to
my
Father
and
your
Father
,
to
my
God
and
your
God
.
The
holy
Spirit
of
promise
;
the
reason
is
this
;
because
all
promises
carry
in
their
nature
,
a
reall
application
of
that
good
which
the
promise
holds
out
.
Now
applicationwork
is
proper
unto
God
,
in
that
person
of
the
Spirit
:
God
must
have
honour
in
this
person
,
as
well
as
in
the
person
of
the
the
spirit
shall
be
poured
out
upon
all
flesh
:
This
spirit
shall
appear
to
rule
men
more
in
Kingdoms
and
Governments
,
in
matters
of
Peace
and
War
,
then
ever
yet
our
eyes
have
seen
.
This
makes
notably
for
the
advantage
1.
To
render
them
in
a
secure
estate
:
when
our
stock
was
in
Adams
hand
,
we
lost
all
;
but
now
it
s
in
Christs
,
and
under
a
promise
,
its
safe
and
secure
,
Rom.
4.
16.
If
our
good
estate
did
depend
on
any
thing
in
Vs
,
it
could
not
but
be
uncertain
,
because
we
are
so
;
but
being
of
promise
,
of
grace
in
him
,
and
faith
in
us
,
it
renders
our
state
secure
.
2.
Promises
from
God
draw
forth
performances
from
Vs
:
praemiis
ducimur
,
we
are
led
by
rewards
.
2.
Cor.
7.
1.
we
must
Cleanse
,
and
cleanse
thorowly
,
not
from
some
,
but
all
filthinesse
,
not
onely
of
the
flesh
,
but
of
the
spirit
;
and
all
on
this
these
promises
,
we
must
not
onely
be
holy
and
in
the
feare
of
God
,
but
perfect
holinesse
still
upon
this
ground
,
Having
these
promises
:
God
will
have
it
known
,
his
people
dare
trust
him
,
and
fall
to
work
upon
a
promise
,
although
they
have
little
in
hand
.
It
is
that
which
commends
the
ingenuity
of
their
obedience
,
that
they
work
upon
a
promise
.
No
marvel
then
if
God
dispence
himselfe
in
that
way
which
is
so
improving
to
his
childrens
grace
.
foolishnesse
to
them
;
what
are
then
the
promises
?
which
are
the
Gospel
of
the
Gospel
.
This
way
revolves
things
into
the
meer
power
,
goodnesse
and
fidelity
of
God
,
which
men
of
the
world
are
strangers
to
;
this
way
of
converse
is
too
high
for
them
;
they
are
brought
in
jeering
at
the
promise
,
2
Pet.
3.
4.
Turne
them
to
Corne
and
Wine
,
O!
they
are
good
,
they
have
some
rellish
with
their
palates
;
but
as
for
the
promises
,
they
seeme
dull
,
dry
,
flat
things
to
them
:
Oh
foolish
worldlings
,
who
are
so
full
of
the
world
,
that
they
loath
these
honey
combs
,
these
great
and
precious
promises
.
He
giveth
his
beloved
sleep
,
Psal.
127.
2.
God
hath
general
wayes
whereby
he
dispenseth
himselfe
as
a
faithful
Creator
;
a
Sun
for
all
,
raine
,
clouds
,
winter
,
summer
,
seedtime
and
harvest
for
All
:
But
still
he
reserves
his
bosome
to
his
own
,
he
remembers
his
Covenant
for
them
,
and
besprinkles
them
with
intimate
loves
.
Yea
in
those
favours
which
Gods
people
enjoy
in
common
with
the
world
,
there
are
sweet
intermixtures
of
special
love
,
desirable
interweavings
of
gracious
favours
.
Use
1.
of
Instruction
.
Great
turnes
have
great
wants
.
In
times
of
great
turnes
,
you
will
meet
with
great
wants
,
want
of
counsel
,
activity
,
fidelity
:
you
had
therefore
need
of
a
promise
to
recourse
to
.
It
may
be
provisions
may
fall
short
,
promises
are
rich
storehouses
:
your
dangers
are
as
many
as
your
wants
;
where
will
you
finde
a
rock
of
ages
,
but
in
the
promises
?
Turning
times
are
difficult
times
,
〈◊〉
〈◊〉
〈◊〉
〈◊〉
〈◊〉
:
Be
not
troubled
as
if
some
strange
thing
befel
you
,
when
you
finde
wants
,
difficulties
and
necessities
arising
:
make
not
●ad
conclusions
,
give
not
all
over
for
lost
and
gone
;
say
not
,
I
have
had
these
salvations
and
deliverances
,
but
now
I
shall
surely
perish
.
No
,
no
,
God
reserveth
much
in
his
own
hand
,
much
in
the
promises
;
and
to
him
and
them
,
and
them
in
him
must
you
look
.
Consider
how
in
all
ages
and
great
turnes
,
God
withers
the
arme
of
flesh
,
The
stout-hearted
are
spoiled
,
they
have
slept
their
sleep
,
and
all
the
men
of
might
have
not
found
their
hand
,
Psal.
76.
5.
How
little
can
men
doe
,
if
they
have
no
hands
?
and
as
little
,
if
they
have
hands
and
cannot
finde
them
.
The
wise
man
shall
not
glory
in
his
wisdome
,
nor
the
strong
man
in
his
strength
,
nor
the
honourable
man
in
his
dignity
,
but
God
will
be
exalted
in
his
goodnesse
.
Have
you
not
seen
great
houses
without
inhabitants
,
whole
Townes
and
numerous
Families
cut
off
,
Honour
in
the
dust
,
and
wise
counsels
turned
into
foolishnesse
?
Oh!
then
learn
now
,
learn
experimentally
to
see
the
creatures
vanity
.
Take
notice
Gods
wayes
are
in
the
great
deeps
,
and
his
footsteps
are
not
known
:
limit
the
holy
One
of
Israel
,
and
methodize
his
ways
,
when
alas
we
know
them
not
:
But
Gods
promise
is
as
it
were
the
limiting
of
himselfe
;
and
how
glorious
is
that
way
,
that
doth
measure
him
that
is
unmeasurable
,
bound
him
that
is
infinite
?
but
t
is
because
its
a
measure
&
bound
of
his
own
making
;
and
so
much
for
the
use
of
Instruction
.
Issaker
,
That
they
had
understanding
of
the
times
to
know
what
Israel
ought
to
doe
,
1
Chron.
12.
32.
Father
Jacob
,
Gen.
49.
1.
excit●s
his
sons
to
attend
to
his
prophesies
on
this
account
,
That
I
may
tell
you
what
shall
be
fall
you
in
the
last
dayes
.
Isa.
2.
2.
In
the
last
dayes
the
mountaine
of
the
Lords
house
shall
be
established
on
the
top
of
the
Mountains
.
Acts
2.
17.
It
shall
come
to
passe
in
the
last
dayes
(
sayth
God
)
that
I
will
pour
out
my
spirit
on
all
flesh
,
and
your
sonnes
and
daughters
shall
prophesie
.
2.
Pet.
3.
3.
There
shall
come
in
the
last
dayes
Scoffers
:
Is
it
not
glorious
to
behold
what
Gods
people
shall
doe
to
other
people
in
the
last
dayes
?
Numb
.
24.
5.
Evil
will
befal
in
the
last
dayes
,
because
you
will
doe
evil
in
the
sight
of
the
Lord
.
Ezek.
38.
16.
Speaking
of
Gog
,
it
s
prophesied
,
Thou
shalt
come
up
against
my
people
of
Israel
as
a
cloud
to
cover
the
Land
,
it
shall
be
in
the
last
dayes
.
By
this
meanes
we
come
to
converse
with
God
under
a
glorious
title
of
Revealing
secrets
.
The
Angel
Gabriel
thought
it
a
work
befitting
him
,
Dan.
10.
14.
I
am
come
to
make
thee
understand
what
shall
befal
thy
people
in
the
latter
dayes
.
Hos.
3.
5.
They
shall
seek
the
Lord
their
God
and
David
their
King
,
and
shall
feare
the
Lord
and
his
goodnesse
in
the
latter
dayes
.
Is
it
not
a
thing
desirable
to
be
conversing
with
the
same
Revelations
that
God
gave
to
Christ
,
and
Christ
shewes
unto
his
servants
?
even
things
that
must
shortly
come
to
passe
,
Rev.
1.
1.
Oh
that
I
might
prevaile
with
you
to
study
the
Revelation
more
;
we
run
after
Palmisters
,
Figure-casters
,
Astrologers
to
know
things
to
come
,
which
they
cannot
declare
unto
us
,
and
in
the
mean
season
we
neglect
these
precious
declarations
of
God
which
would
sweetly
teach
us
:
Now
as
motives
to
perswade
you
,
consider
,
children
of
wisdome
,
wise
to
know
the
times
:
Gods
promises
are
the
best
conclusions
;
In
them
,
we
come
to
have
notions
of
the
times
according
to
Gods
thoughts
.
This
shews
a
neern●sse
of
familiarity
with
God
,
Rev.
4.
1.
Come
hither
(
its
a
friendly
phrase
)
an●
I
will
shew
thee
things
that
must
be
hereafter
.
Freinds
unbosome
secrets
one
to
another
;
These
secrets
of
the
Lord
are
with
them
that
feare
him
:
By
thus
conversing
with
these
Revelations
we
come
to
be
immediatly
in
the
Spirit
,
Rev.
4.
2.
Jesus
Christ
set
forth
in
his
seven
eyes
and
seven
hornes
,
Rev.
5.
4.
his
providence
,
and
his
power
,
cut
off
this
wanton
giddinesse
?
It
s
a
great
evil
to
backslide
in
heart
.
Oh!
but
eying
these
promises
,
keeps
the
minde
intent
on
God
:
the
minde
thus
set
,
sweetly
invoaks
the
heart
,
and
holds
it
to
a
re-ingagement
of
better
behaviour
.
Formality
is
one
of
the
great
evils
that
besets
us
,
which
is
,
when
we
act
on
low
grounds
,
common
custome
,
and
example
,
and
with
low
spirits
:
Let
these
promises
dwell
richly
in
you
,
and
you
will
be
higher
.
We
are
never
worse
then
when
we
are
earthly-minded
;
now
nothing
is
so
proper
to
work
off
that
,
as
to
be
moulded
by
these
This
is
a
way
to
advance
your
life
of
faith
and
love
.
God
opens
his
bosome
secrets
in
dearest
love
in
these
promises
;
and
this
is
mighty
to
cause
a
rebound
of
love
in
your
souls
:
He
gives
you
great
and
precious
promises
,
and
your
faith
receives
them
:
Oh
then
!
let
your
faith
work
by
love
,
and
love
by
faith
,
and
both
be
fixed
on
this
blessed
object
of
God
in
his
promises
:
To
live
by
faith
,
is
to
have
faith
acted
in
our
present
lives
,
and
that
according
to
the
promises
of
the
present
age
.
To
love
is
actually
to
close
with
God
as
the
cheife
and
most
sutable
good
,
and
this
he
appears
to
be
in
his
promises
.
full
Sea
with
you
;
the
light
and
heat
there
will
easily
expel
your
dumps
and
damps
,
and
at
once
unite
and
enlarge
you
.
It
s
a
good
thing
to
give
thanks
,
to
praise
is
pleasant
and
comely
;
and
doth
there
not
lie
a
sweet
hidden
vertue
in
Gospel-promises
to
promote
this
work
?
The
Revelations
of
these
latter
times
by
the
Prophet
John
,
how
is
it
interwoven
with
Saints
praises
,
with
Church-praises
?
Rev.
4.
8
,
9
,
10
,
11.
Thou
art
worthy
to
receive
glory
and
honour
,
Rev.
7.
12.
Blessing
,
Glory
,
and
Wisdome
,
and
Thanksgiving
,
and
Honour
,
and
Power
,
and
Might
,
be
unto
our
God
for
ever
and
ever
,
Rev.
11.
17.
We
give
thanks
to
thee
Lord
God
Almighty
,
which
art
and
wast
and
art
to
come
,
because
thou
hast
taken
to
thee
thy
great
power
,
and
hast
reigned
,
Rev.
15.
3
,
4.
They
sing
the
song
of
Moses
and
of
the
Lamb
,
saying
,
Great
and
marvelous
are
thy
works
Lord
God
Almighty
;
just
and
true
are
thy
wayes
O
thou
King
of
Saints
:
who
shall
not
feare
thee
O
Lord
,
and
glorifie
thy
Name
,
Rev.
16.
5.
Thou
art
righteous
O
Lord
,
who
art
and
wast
and
shall
be
,
because
thou
hast
thus
judged
,
Rev.
19.
1.
Alleluja
,
Salvation
,
Glory
and
Honour
and
Power
unto
the
Lord
our
God
;
for
true
and
righteous
are
his
judgements
.
To
conclude
then
,
you
must
be
a
praysing
people
as
well
as
a
praying
people
;
converse
more
with
God
in
his
promises
,
and
you
cannot
but
be
praysing
of
him
.
CHAP.
V.
Sheweth
that
Christ
being
about
to
performe
his
promises
,
causeth
alterations
in
the
Natural
bodies
of
Heaven
and
Earth
,
which
is
thus
demonstrated
.
FIrst
,
Christ
hath
given
a
being
and
constant
course
to
Heaven
and
Earth
.
2.
He
maintains
that
being
.
3.
The
creatures
thus
made
are
at
his
beck
.
4.
It
s
his
pleasure
that
sometime
they
should
step
aside
from
their
ordinary
constant
course
.
5.
Christ
governs
this
turning
aside
.
6.
These
Turns
carry
with
them
the
nature
of
Signes
.
Four
Reasons
added
and
Uses
.
I
will
shake
the
Heavens
and
the
Earth
,
the
Sea
and
the
dry
Land
:
These
words
according
as
was
laid
down
in
Chapter
three
,
being
taken
Grammatically
and
properly
,
they
afford
this
observation
That
,
When
Christ
is
about
to
performe
his
prophetical
promises
,
he
causeth
alteration
in
the
bodies
and
natural
courses
of
Heaven
,
Earth
,
Sea
and
dry
Land
.
Heaven
and
Earth
in
their
prime
and
litteral
signification
,
hold
out
that
great
frame
that
God
in
the
beginning
formed
out
of
nothing
.
Now
in
this
great
Fabricke
are
the
alterations
we
speak
of
.
I
should
not
have
pitched
on
this
observation
,
but
that
I
finde
the
holy
Ghost
in
all
the
eminent
turns
to
make
some
impression
and
mention
this
way
.
It
was
a
great
turne
reduced
all
the
world
to
eight
persons
;
but
then
you
know
the
windows
of
Heaven
were
opened
,
and
the
fountains
of
the
great
deep
broken
up
,
and
the
raine
was
upon
the
Earth
,
Gen.
7.
12
,
13.
To
turne
Israel
out
of
Egyptian
bondage
was
a
great
turne
,
and
then
the
Red
Sea
must
be
dryed
up
,
Exod.
14.
16.
At
the
giving
of
the
Law
,
Exod.
20.
8.
there
are
thundrings
and
lightnings
and
the
voyce
of
a
Trumpet
,
and
the
mountain
smoaking
.
Israels
preservation
in
the
Wildernesse
was
a
whole
continued
series
of
Turnes
,
and
then
we
read
of
a
Pillar
of
cloud
and
a
pillar
of
fire
,
Num.
14.
14.
they
had
water
out
of
the
Rocke
followed
them
,
1
Cor.
10.
4.
and
Mannah
rained
down
,
Exod.
16.
35.
So
in
the
New
Testament
at
the
birth
of
Christ
there
is
a
Star
which
is
callep
His
,
his
Star
in
the
East
,
Mat.
2.
2.
At
the
death
of
Christ
,
Mat.
27.
51.
The
earth
quakes
and
rocks
rend
,
and
the
graves
were
opened
.
At
the
sending
of
the
Spirit
,
Acts
2.
2.
suddainly
there
came
a
sound
from
heaven
as
of
a
rushing
mighty
winde
:
and
Acts
4.
31.
When
they
had
prayed
the
place
was
shaken
.
When
Paul
and
Sylas
must
be
delivered
out
of
prison
,
Acts
16.
26.
suddainly
there
was
a
great
Earthquake
.
Now
to
cleare
this
observe
,
1.
Jesus
Christ
hath
given
a
being
and
a
constant
course
of
operation
to
Heaven
and
Earth
,
Sea
and
dry
Land
.
John
1.
3.
All
things
were
made
by
him
,
and
without
him
was
not
any
thing
made
that
was
made
.
Prov.
30.
4.
He
ascends
up
to
Heaven
and
descends
,
he
gathereth
the
winde
in
his
fist
,
he
binds
the
waters
in
a
garment
,
and
establisheth
all
the
ends
of
the
Earth
.
Psal.
104.
2.
He
covers
himselfe
with
light
,
and
layes
the
beames
of
his
chambers
in
the
waters
;
He
maketh
clouds
hit
Chariots
,
and
rides
on
the
wings
of
the
winde
.
Psal.
19.
4
,
5.
He
sets
a
Tabernacle
for
the
Sun
,
and
gives
it
a
race
to
run
.
Jesus
Christ
doth
not
onely
give
them
a
being
,
but
also
maintains
what
he
hath
given
:
gives
them
a
constant
course
,
and
maintains
them
in
it
;
as
men
and
Saints
have
their
constant
work
to
do
,
so
likewise
have
other
creatures
,
and
Christ
upholds
them
and
their
course
too
.
Psal.
75.
3.
I
beare
up
the
pillars
of
the
earth
.
Heb.
1.
2
,
3.
By
him
are
the
worlds
made
,
and
he
upholds
all
things
by
the
word
of
his
power
.
Jer.
31.
35.
He
gives
the
Sun
for
a
light
by
day
,
and
the
ordinances
of
the
M●on
and
Stars
for
a
light
by
night
,
&
divideth
the
Sea
when
the
waves
thereof
roare
:
and
to
shew
their
constancy
of
operation
.
Jer.
33.
20.
there
is
mention
made
of
the
Covenant
of
the
day
and
the
Covenant
of
the
night
,
which
none
can
break
.
Whatsoever
he
pleased
,
that
did
he
in
heaven
&
earth
,
in
the
sea
&
in
the
deep
places
:
Heaven
and
Earth
,
Sea
and
deeps
,
are
all
at
his
pleasure
.
V.
7.
He
maketh
the
vapour
to
ascend
,
and
lightnings
for
the
raine
;
he
bringeth
the
winde
out
of
his
Treasuries
.
Psal.
147.
15.
He
sends
his
command
forth
,
&
his
word
runneth
very
swiftly
.
His
word
,
his
command
is
enough
to
make
all
run
;
as
he
made
all
by
his
word
,
so
by
his
word
and
will
he
governs
all
.
Math.
8.
27.
He
rebukes
the
winde
and
the
Sea
,
and
they
obey
him
:
His
rebuke
and
the
creatures
obedience
fall
in
together
.
4.
It
s
his
pleasure
sometime
that
they
Sun
,
stand
thou
still
in
Gibeon
,
and
thou
Moon
in
the
vally
of
Ajalon
.
The
ordinary
course
is
for
the
heavens
to
give
down
raine
;
but
in
Ahabs
time
1
Kings
17.
1
there
was
neither
dew
nor
raine
.
The
ordinary
course
for
the
earth
it
is
to
bring
forth
corne
and
grasse
for
the
food
of
man
and
beast
;
but
in
Joseph's
time
,
Gen.
41.
54.
The
dearth
was
in
all
Lands
.
When
God
takes
away
the
power
of
burning
from
the
fire
,
it
was
that
his
servants
the
companions
of
Daniel
should
not
be
consumed
,
but
walke
in
the
midst
of
the
fire
and
have
no
hurt
,
Dan.
3.
25.
God
will
not
onely
shew
his
goodnesse
to
his
people
by
the
ordinary
and
common
course
of
creatures
,
but
sometime
he
makes
them
step
aside
out
of
their
common
course
,
to
answer
their
prayers
,
and
help
them
in
their
streights
:
and
Now
,
in
our
dayes
,
though
he
workes
not
miracles
,
he
works
wonderful
things
,
Miranda
,
though
not
Micacula
.
Though
he
worke
not
against
the
course
of
the
creatures
nature
;
yet
he
alters
it
so
,
that
it
gives
us
cause
to
wonder
:
yea
and
withal
in
this
way
he
brings
vengeance
on
his
and
his
peoples
enemies
.
It
's
light
in
Goshen
,
when
darknesse
is
on
all
the
Land
of
Egypt
.
Isa.
24.
20.
The
Earth
reels
too
and
fro
like
a
Drunkard
,
and
shall
be
removed
like
a
Cottage
;
The
transgression
thereof
shall
fall
heavy
upon
it
,
and
it
shall
fall
and
not
rise
again
.
Luke
21.
21.
There
shall
be
Signes
in
the
Sun
,
and
in
the
Moon
,
and
in
the
Stars
;
and
upon
the
earth
distresse
of
Nations
and
perplexity
,
the
Sea
and
the
waves
roaring
.
Acts
2.
19
I
will
shew
wonders
in
heaven
above
〈◊〉
〈◊〉
〈◊〉
〈◊〉
〈◊〉
,
and
signes
,
〈◊〉
〈◊〉
〈◊〉
〈◊〉
〈◊〉
,
in
the
earth
beneath
,
blood
and
fire
and
vapour
of
smoak
.
A
Signe
is
that
which
besides
it selfe
,
introduceth
some
other
thing
into
the
understanding
;
as
when
you
see
smoak
,
your
understanding
doth
not
terminate
in
the
smoak
,
but
riseth
higher
to
think
of
some
fire
that
causeth
that
smoak
:
So
when
you
see
these
strange
postures
in
these
natural
bodies
,
your
minde
resteth
not
barely
in
the
contemplation
of
them
,
but
your
understanding
looks
on
them
as
fore-runners
of
other
things
,
that
shall
follow
after
.
Now
among
signes
,
some
are
Rememorative
,
Now
whether
this
position
do
contribute
any
favourable
aspect
to
judicial
Astrologie
,
that
we
shall
shew
in
the
Appendix
,
joyned
to
this
Treatise
,
and
passe
it
by
now
:
onely
resolve
this
Question
.
Why
doth
Christ
when
he
intends
great
turnes
in
States
,
make
such
changes
in
Heaven
and
Earth
?
I
answer
in
four
Reasons
.
taking
to
himselfe
his
great
power
,
Rev.
11.
17.
Christ
hath
all
power
on
earth
,
as
well
as
in
heaven
;
he
is
sovereigne
Lord
of
all
creatures
,
as
well
as
King
of
Saints
.
Col.
1.
He
is
the
First
borne
of
every
creature
,
as
well
as
head
of
the
Church
,
and
therefore
he
doth
thus
manifest
himselfe
.
There
be
many
fore-runners
before
the
King
comes
;
reckon
these
among
the
least
and
lowest
of
Christs
servants
,
yet
surely
what
knees
they
have
they
bend
to
him
.
They
are
ready
with
their
motion
,
and
conjunctions
to
honour
him
,
and
in
their
language
to
tell
you
of
his
transcendent
glory
that
is
following
.
They
are
obedient
,
and
step
aside
out
of
their
ordinary
way
to
let
you
know
of
their
Lords
drawing
nigh
.
Christ
could
deal
with
Kingdomes
and
Nations
without
these
Signes
:
But
since
he
hath
these
creatures
,
he
will
make
use
of
them
;
yea
and
their
extravagances
shall
do
him
good
service
.
Men
stop
their
eares
at
the
voyce
of
the
ordinary
course
of
Heaven
and
Earth
,
and
will
not
hear
;
but
when
he
turnes
their
courses
into
Signes
and
wonders
,
By
this
meanes
he
speakes
to
all
the
World
:
when
Christ
himselfe
speaks
,
it
must
be
with
a
mighty
voyce
.
We
low
creatures
doe
but
mutter
and
whisper
,
and
few
there
be
that
heare
our
voyce
;
but
when
he
speaks
,
heaven
and
earth
,
and
all
the
world
shall
heare
him
.
When
he
speakes
by
the
word
of
his
Gospel
,
every
creature
must
hear
,
Mar.
16.
15.
and
his
Apostles
which
were
the
Teachers
,
they
must
have
the
gift
of
tongues
,
and
be
able
to
speak
the
language
of
every
Nation
where
they
come
,
that
so
the
Parthians
,
Medes
and
Elamites
might
heare
as
well
as
the
Jewes
.
Their
line
is
gone
out
into
all
the
earth
,
Psal.
19.
4.
Christ
hath
another
way
of
speaking
to
all
the
world
,
namely
by
signes
in
heaven
and
earth
;
those
that
will
not
hear
his
Gospel
,
yet
will
listen
to
their
language
.
Signes
have
their
voyce
,
as
well
as
men
,
Exod.
4.
8.
If
they
will
not
believe
the
voyce
of
the
first
signe
.
Turkes
,
Jewes
,
Heathens
,
Prophane
persons
,
which
regard
not
the
sound
of
the
Gospel
;
yet
will
now
be
Auriti
,
quick
of
hearing
:
as
Christ
in
his
preaching
spake
,
as
one
having
authority
;
So
he
speakes
now
,
and
commands
attention
.
Prov.
18.
23.
The
poor
useth
intreaties
,
and
its
the
poverty
of
Christs
messengers
that
they
come
beseeching
,
and
intreating
;
but
Christ
himselfe
speakes
in
a
commanding
way
,
to
let
all
men
know
,
bad
as
well
as
good
,
that
he
is
about
his
worke
,
and
his
great
work
.
Earthly
men
minde
the
earth
,
speak
of
it
,
account
it
their
own
;
and
Christ
will
meet
them
there
,
and
speake
from
,
and
by
the
Earth
to
them
.
the
liberty
of
the
sonnes
of
God
,
Rom.
8.
21.
In
their
ordinary
course
while
they
serve
those
who
do
disservice
to
Christ
,
they
groane
,
Rom.
8.
21.
and
to
step
out
of
this
road
to
subserve
Christ
,
it
is
a
forerunner
Rom.
8.
22.
The
creatures
groaning
opened
.
Gen.
1.
26.
of
their
liberty
.
'T
is
plaine
God
gave
man
dominion
over
the
Fish
of
the
Sea
,
and
over
the
Fowls
of
the
Aire
,
and
over
the
Cattel
,
and
over
all
the
Earth
,
Gen.
1.
26.
To
man
,
that
is
true
;
but
to
what
man
?
to
man
in
what
condition
?
it
was
not
given
to
finful
man
,
but
to
man
after
Gods
Image
and
likenesse
,
as
it
is
in
the
same
verse
;
to
man
before
his
fall
,
to
righteous
man
,
to
〈◊〉
〈◊〉
〈◊〉
〈◊〉
〈◊〉
to
man
made
upright
,
as
it
is
Eccles.
7.
29.
Upright
,
according
to
the
rule
of
his
Creation
;
not
to
wicked
and
ungodly
man
;
So
that
the
prime
end
of
all
creatures
service
,
is
directed
to
righteous
man
,
to
man
after
Gods
Image
and
likenesse
:
But
to
serve
wicked
and
unrighteous
man
,
is
beside
their
prime
end
,
and
therefore
according
to
their
nature
,
they
groane
,
that
is
,
they
are
not
pleased
,
because
they
obtain
not
their
first
end
;
t
is
true
they
are
not
intelligent
,
and
so
they
know
it
not
;
but
yet
it
s
against
the
first
Law
of
their
creation
:
It
s
not
fit
they
should
know
it
;
for
then
it
would
grieve
them
,
and
they
have
not
sinned
▪
and
so
have
not
let
in
greife
upon
themselves
.
The
Mathematical
Bee
,
and
the
Artificial
Spider
,
make
their
combs
,
and
houses
,
according
to
the
rules
of
reason
;
yet
they
know
not
what
they
do
:
So
those
creatures
serve
,
but
not
according
to
their
prime
end
,
though
they
know
it
not
;
yet
God
knowes
it
,
and
will
right
it
,
and
by
using
of
them
in
this
extraordinary
way
,
he
tells
us
so
,
and
would
not
suffer
them
thus
to
groane
but
that
he
knowes
how
to
honour
himselfe
and
restore
them
.
By
these
Turnes
and
appearances
in
natural
bodies
Christ
knowes
how
to
draw
forth
spiritual
actings
in
his
people
:
Let
it
thunder
,
or
lighten
,
though
his
people
are
assured
of
his
love
,
and
favour
,
and
that
they
lie
in
his
bosome
;
yet
they
entertaine
him
in
that
his
voyce
with
an
awful
feare
and
reverence
;
that
his
mighty
voyce
makes
them
in
a
holy
way
to
tremble
,
and
yet
to
trust
.
When
signes
are
in
Heaven
and
Earth
,
Saints
rest
not
in
the
admiration
of
what
they
see
,
or
hear
,
but
search
into
the
blessed
word
of
truth
,
for
the
meaning
of
those
signes
.
Grace
makes
a
servant
to
be
divine
in
drudgery
,
and
not
to
eat
and
drink
but
to
Gods
glory
:
So
likewise
not
to
see
or
heare
the
signes
in
heaven
and
earth
,
but
to
eye
him
that
works
in
,
and
by
them
:
If
Heathens
and
Strangers
heare
their
voyce
,
sure
his
own
people
and
servants
much
more
,
and
more
to
purpose
.
Others
wonder
at
what
they
know
not
;
these
know
and
wonder
.
Others
are
afraid
,
and
troubled
,
these
feare
and
believe
,
believe
and
waite
,
waite
and
pray
.
Job
▪
9.
4.
He
is
wise
in
heart
and
mighty
in
strength
;
who
hath
hardned
himselfe
against
him
and
hath
prospered
?
If
heaven
and
earth
cannot
serve
fully
in
their
ordinary
course
,
he
will
change
their
course
and
serve
himselfe
by
that
change
.
Exod.
14.
25.
He
takes
off
the
Chariot
wheeles
and
makes
them
drive
heavily
;
whereupon
the
Egyptians
cry
out
,
Let
us
flie
from
the
face
of
Israel
,
for
the
Lord
fighteth
for
them
:
you
are
surely
much
over
matched
,
when
you
have
heaven
and
earth
,
and
the
God
of
both
against
you
.
this
life
should
be
performed
,
while
we
remember
what
he
doth
in
Earth
as
well
as
Heaven
:
The
meeke
shall
inherit
the
earth
:
and
obedient
ones
shall
eat
the
good
things
of
the
Land
,
Psal.
37.
11.
Prov.
3.
16.
Length
of
dayes
are
in
Wisdomes
right
hand
,
and
in
her
left
hand
riches
and
honour
.
Say
not
your
enemies
are
many
,
mighty
,
crafty
and
malicious
,
and
you
are
few
,
and
weake
,
and
how
shall
your
tranquillity
be
?
Remember
,
Christ
hath
this
power
to
change
their
strength
into
weaknesse
,
and
your
Lastly
,
let
it
exhort
you
to
these
four
things
.
1.
Consider
Christ
in
all
changes
on
the
creatures
;
and
this
will
make
natural
Philosophy
to
become
spiritual
.
Are
there
Ecclipses
of
the
Sun
,
blazing
Stars
,
Meteors
,
unusual
Winds
and
Stormes
,
Haile
,
Snow
,
Thunder
and
Lightning
?
Then
let
your
souls
mount
up
,
in
thoughts
and
feare
of
Christ
;
while
Astrologers
are
vexing
their
mindes
with
strained
applications
of
these
things
,
here
you
are
taught
whether
to
refer
them
;
Remember
Christ
in
the
dry
years
we
have
had
,
in
the
unusual
high
Tydes
,
and
such
like
Occurences
.
2.
Feare
before
Christ
more
then
men
;
Fear
you
not
me
saith
the
Lord
,
and
will
ye
not
tremble
at
my
person
who
have
placed
the
sand
for
the
bound
of
the
Sea
?
3.
Advance
your
faith
to
a
great
expectation
,
strong
in
faith
if
we
will
give
glory
to
God
,
not
considering
the
carnal
reasons
,
examples
,
customes
and
experiences
,
which
may
be
produced
and
pressed
:
but
to
goe
on
in
our
perswasion
,
that
God
which
hath
made
Heaven
and
Earth
,
will
compleat
his
work
for
his
own
and
his
Sons
glory
.
CHAP.
VI.
Shewes
the
change
and
the
ministration
of
Angels
in
these
Turnes
:
Thus
,
First
Christ
is
head
of
Angels
.
2.
They
must
serve
his
Saints
.
3.
They
serve
in
destruction
of
their
enemies
.
4.
They
must
have
apparent
honour
for
this
service
.
5.
They
are
in
the
visions
,
and
so
in
the
execution
.
6.
They
have
Kingdome-worke
.
7.
They
and
Saints
are
joyned
together
.
8.
They
are
used
in
the
last
,
which
are
the
best
dispensations
.
9.
Christ
must
have
his
Angels
as
well
as
the
Dragon
.
Use
of
Instruction
and
Exhortation
.
Concerning
Heaven
and
Earth
taken
properly
you
heard
in
the
former
Chapter
:
Look
on
heaven
and
earth
now
,
as
spoken
by
a
figure
,
setting
down
the
thing
containing
for
the
thing
contained
,
and
so
heaven
containing
the
Angels
,
is
put
for
the
Angels
contained
in
heaven
:
but
then
the
question
will
be
,
How
are
these
Heavens
shaken
?
or
plainly
thus
,
How
are
these
Angels
in
Heaven
,
said
to
be
changed
?
The
Heavens
are
not
cleane
in
his
sight
,
that
is
,
the
Angels
of
heaven
are
not
cleane
:
Not
,
that
they
have
any
sin
to
pollute
them
;
but
weighing
them
with
him
who
is
the
holy
,
holy
,
holy
One
,
they
can
beare
no
weight
.
Ne
ipsi
quidem
caeli
mundi
sunt
cum
ipso
collati
,
quantumvis
a
terrenis
istis
faecibus
immunes
.
Beza
:
The
heavens
,
although
free
from
earthly
dregs
,
are
not
cleare
,
compared
with
him
:
His
eyes
are
more
pure
then
to
behold
any
iniquity
;
his
holinesse
is
himselfe
,
and
so
unmeasurable
.
The
Angels
though
holy
,
yet
is
their
holinesse
by
measure
,
their
holinesse
is
limited
,
they
are
but
creatures
,
though
holy
and
heavenly
creatures
;
and
compared
with
that
infinite
One
,
they
are
said
not
to
be
cleane
:
Job
4.
18.
Behold
he
put
no
trust
in
his
servants
,
and
his
Angels
he
charged
with
folly
:
Nullo
modo
conferenda
est
illorum
justitia
cum
justitia
Dei
quae
modis
omnibus
infinita
est
.
Their
righteousnesse
is
no
way
to
be
compared
with
his
,
which
is
altogether
infinite
:
and
this
it
may
be
is
hinted
in
those
latter
words
,
In
his
sight
.
They
are
cleane
indeed
in
our
sight
,
and
we
can
finde
no
impurity
in
them
,
but
not
so
in
his
sight
:
Mat.
6.
20.
Thy
will
be
done
in
earth
as
it
is
in
heaven
,
that
is
,
by
the
Angels
in
heaven
.
Now
how
these
heavens
,
these
Angels
may
be
said
to
be
shaken
is
the
great
Question
.
We
speake
here
of
good
Angels
,
whom
we
look
on
as
confirmed
in
their
state
by
Christ
;
and
how
then
are
they
shaken
?
Philip
Melanchthon
who
was
called
Germaniae
Luscinia
,
Germanies
Nightingale
,
referrs
it
to
the
appearance
of
Angels
at
the
birth
of
Christ
:
Movet
coelos
quando
cives
coelestes
apparuerunt
hominibus
concinnentes
:
Wh●n
the
Multitude
of
the
heavenly
hosts
appeared
p●aysing
God
and
saying
,
Glory
to
God
in
〈◊〉
highest
,
Luke
2.
13
,
14.
Others
refer
it
to
the
great
admiration
which
things
(
namely
the
things
o
▪
th●
G●●pel
)
the
Angels
desire
to
look
into
,
〈◊〉
〈◊〉
〈◊〉
〈◊〉
〈◊〉
from
a
word
〈◊〉
〈◊〉
〈◊〉
〈◊〉
〈◊〉
incurvo
me
ut
〈◊〉
which
signifies
,
I
bow
down
my selfe
that
I
may
see
,
arguing
an
a●dency
of
affection
,
and
the
undergoing
(
as
it
were
)
some
difficulty
to
obtain
a
Vision
.
They
admired
and
looked
,
and
●he
more
they
looked
,
the
more
they
admired
;
like
those
that
could
not
satisfie
themselves
in
what
they
liked
and
looked
after
.
Now
when
God
reveales
New
things
to
And
who
knowes
,
but
God
may
reveale
new
things
to
them
concerning
the
great
workes
which
he
is
about
to
doe
in
the
World
?
Angels
know
some
things
,
and
much
more
then
we
,
but
not
all
:
they
know
not
so
much
but
they
may
know
more
:
Angels
may
grow
in
knowledge
,
as
well
as
men
;
and
all
growth
is
a
change
,
a
change
from
a
l●sse
quantity
Christ
is
said
to
shake
the
Angels
in
regard
It
is
a
cleare
truth
they
were
alway
ministring
spirits
for
the
good
of
those
who
be
heires
of
salvation
,
Heb.
1.
14.
But
it
hath
been
the
condition
of
these
heires
,
to
differ
little
from
servants
,
to
be
here
lost
,
afflicted
,
persecuted
,
forsaken
;
and
in
these
cases
,
in
this
their
low
condition
,
Angels
have
served
for
their
good
:
but
surely
their
heavenly
Father
intends
his
sonnes
and
heires
a
better
portion
,
a
portion
better
then
that
of
affliction
and
tribulation
;
and
that
not
in
heaven
onely
,
but
somewhat
better
upon
earth
:
when
as
it
is
Rev.
21.
1
,
2.
The
holy
City
the
New
Jerusalem
shall
be
coming
down
from
God
out
of
heaven
,
prepared
as
a
Bride
adorned
for
her
husband
,
when
the
Tabernacle
of
God
shall
be
with
men
,
and
he
shall
be
amongst
them
;
then
Joy
,
Peace
,
Tru●h
and
Glory
shall
be
unto
them
.
Now
while
Angels
are
ministring
to
these
heires
,
these
Saints
,
thus
changed
in
their
condition
:
May
not
the
ministration
and
Angels
in
regard
of
it
,
be
said
to
be
changed
?
Mutatio
convenit
Angelis
in
quantum
●de
novo
applicantur
ad
aliquod
ministerium
:
change
agreeth
to
Angels
so
far
forth
as
they
are
applyed
to
some
ministration
anew
.
It
's
no
derogation
to
good
and
holy
Angels
to
attribute
to
them
such
a
change
as
a
new
ministration
inferrs
;
When
as
the
witnesses
prophesied
in
sackcloth
all
the
time
of
Antichrist
his
1260
dayes
and
were
slaine
;
I
question
not
,
but
the
Angels
were
in
all
those
dayes
ministring
spirits
,
for
the
good
of
these
prophesying
,
dying
witnesses
:
but
when
these
witnesses
shall
have
a
resurrection
,
and
ascention
,
and
glory
;
The
spirit
of
life
from
God
enters
into
them
,
Rev.
11.
11.
They
ascend
up
to
heaven
in
a
cloud
,
v.
12.
Now
I
doe
as
little
question
but
the
Angels
were
ministring
spirits
for
their
good
:
but
being
there
was
so
vast
a
distance
of
the
condition
of
these
witnesses
,
and
so
great
a
change
,
as
from
death
to
life
,
from
slaughter
to
glory
,
from
earth
to
heaven
:
pardon
me
if
I
conceive
the
Angels
in
this
their
administration
to
be
shaken
and
changed
.
I
shall
say
no
more
of
this
,
but
give
you
my
farther
thoughts
in
this
following
Observation
.
Jesus
Christ
in
the
great
Turning
Providences
of
the
latter
Age
employes
the
ministration
of
Angels
.
It
was
so
of
Old
,
when
Israel
was
delivered
out
of
Egypt
,
Exod.
23.
20.
Behold
I
will
send
an
Angel
before
thee
to
keep
thee
in
the
way
.
The
giving
of
the
Law
,
was
an
eminent
turne
,
but
that
was
ordained
by
Angels
,
Gal.
5.
19.
In
the
time
of
the
Judges
an
Angel
appeares
to
Gideon
.
Judg.
6.
12.
And
again
to
Manoah
,
Judg.
13.
2.
About
Ahabs
time
when
Israel
were
become
Idolatrous
,
and
Ahaziah
fel
sicke
,
2
Kings
1.
3.
The
Angel
of
the
Lord
spake
to
Elijah
.
After
the
Captivity
,
when
the
Temple
was
to
be
built
,
Zacharies
prophesies
are
full
of
the
apparitions
of
Angels
,
Zach.
1.
8.
How
great
was
the
turne
when
Christ
was
to
be
borne
?
and
then
Luke
1.
28.
An
Angel
salutes
Mary
:
and
it
was
no
small
turne
when
he
came
to
suffer
,
and
then
you
finde
Angels
ministring
.
In
the
prophesies
of
the
time
after
Christ
,
all
the
Visions
are
by
Angels
;
when
the
Easterne
and
Westerne
Empires
are
destroyed
.
Rev.
8.
7
,
8.
and
9.
11.
The
Angels
sound
the
Trumpets
.
When
the
last
plagues
are
to
befal
the
Romish
Antichrist
,
the
Angels
pour
out
the
Vials
:
and
when
the
Bride
,
the
Lambs
Wife
is
to
be
seen
,
then
an
Angel
must
shew
it
,
Rev.
21.
9.
Now
to
cleare
this
,
observe
.
by
him
,
and
for
him
;
and
so
they
are
called
Michael's
Angels
,
Rev.
12.
7.
they
are
to
serve
and
worship
him
,
Heb.
1.
6.
being
all
made
subject
to
him
,
1
Pet.
3.
22.
They
are
his
host
,
and
he
orders
and
commands
them
,
Gen.
22.
1
,
2.
Christ
is
the
second
Adam
from
heaven
heavenly
,
and
his
host
must
be
like
himselfe
,
an
heavenly
host
.
Luke
2.
13.
A
multitude
of
the
heavenly
host
were
praysing
God
.
Christ
hath
the
great
interest
in
Angels
;
they
are
,
first
for
him
,
and
then
for
us
.
Angeli
non
sunt
facti
propter
hominem
principaliter
,
faith
Aquinas
:
Angels
are
not
made
for
man
principally
:
They
are
indeed
made
for
us
,
but
more
for
Christ
;
for
us
subordinatly
,
for
Christ
principally
,
who
must
be
●i●st
served
.
When
he
was
in
his
state
of
abasement
,
he
said
he
could
pray
to
the
Father
,
and
he
would
send
him
more
then
twelve
Legions
of
Angels
;
and
hereafter
when
he
shall
come
forth
in
state
,
thousand
thousands
shall
minister
unto
him
,
and
ten
thousand
times
ten
thousand
shall
stand
before
him
:
when
he
shall
be
revealed
from
heaven
with
the
Angels
of
his
power
,
2
Thess.
1.
7.
Mark
the
power
that
Angels
have
;
it
s
his
power
,
and
they
being
so
great
a
body
,
he
must
have
preeminence
above
them
.
Angels
are
to
serve
Christ
,
not
in
his
person
alone
,
but
in
his
Saints
,
his
members
They
are
spirits
,
〈◊〉
〈◊〉
〈◊〉
〈◊〉
〈◊〉
,
immaterial
substances
,
and
ministering
spirits
,
〈◊〉
〈◊〉
〈◊〉
〈◊〉
〈◊〉
,
serving
in
a
publicke
way
▪
sent
forth
as
the
Apostles
were
sent
forth
,
〈◊〉
〈◊〉
〈◊〉
〈◊〉
〈◊〉
by
an
immediate
Commission
from
Christ
,
To
minister
〈◊〉
〈◊〉
〈◊〉
〈◊〉
〈◊〉
,
for
their
sakes
who
shall
be
heirs
of
salvation
.
Psal.
He
shall
give
his
Angels
charge
over
thee
;
which
is
extendible
to
the
Members
of
Christ
,
as
well
as
to
Christ
himselfe
:
Angels
have
charge
of
them
,
from
and
under
him
.
Psal.
34.
7.
The
Angel
of
the
Lord
encampeth
round
about
them
that
feare
him
and
delivereth
them
.
When
Jacob
is
on
his
way
,
the
Angels
of
God
met
him
,
Gen.
32.
1.
When
Daniel
is
in
the
Lyons
Den
,
God
sends
his
Angel
to
shut
the
Lyons
mouths
,
Dan.
6.
12.
When
Peter
is
in
prison
,
an
Angel
delivers
him
,
Acts
12.
8.
and
though
Lazarus
dye
a
beggar
,
yet
shall
he
be
carried
by
Angels
into
Abrahams
bosome
,
Luke
16.
22.
Angels
are
to
serve
Christ
,
and
his
That
night
the
Angel
smote
in
the
Campe
of
the
Assyrians
185000.
And
proud
Herod
,
Acts
12.
32.
cannot
escape
the
smiting
of
an
Angel
.
God
smote
Sodome
and
Egypt
by
Angels
:
Gen.
19.
3.
and
Exod.
12.
29.
The
Prophet
John
tells
us
of
spiritual
Egypt
and
Sodome
;
and
that
they
shall
be
destroyed
:
and
who
knowes
,
but
God
may
employ
these
his
servants
in
their
destruction
?
Rev.
12.
7.
Michael
fights
and
his
Angels
too
;
we
are
sure
Antichrist
shall
be
destroyed
by
the
brightnesse
of
Christs
coming
;
and
surely
when
he
shall
come
,
he
will
come
attended
,
and
without
all
doubt
his
attendance
shall
doe
their
service
to
,
and
for
him
,
for
him
and
his
.
Angels
are
to
have
a
more
apparent
to
Christ
and
his
World
then
ever
yet
they
have
had
.
Angels
are
one
of
the
highest
ranks
of
creatures
,
Psal
103.
20.
They
are
said
to
excel
in
strength
,
Psal.
104.
4.
To
be
spirits
and
flames
of
fire
:
and
undoubtedly
they
doe
,
and
have
done
a
notable
deale
of
service
for
God
.
Psal.
103.
21.
They
are
said
to
doe
his
pleasure
,
that
which
is
fully
according
to
his
will
,
and
wherein
he
is
delighted
.
Now
how
little
glory
hath
God
had
from
the
creation
,
and
administration
of
Angels
?
and
againe
how
little
glory
have
men
returned
to
Angels
?
They
are
creatures
in
Gods
hand
,
whereby
he
doth
much
for
us
;
but
how
little
doe
we
own
them
?
Now
surely
God
will
finde
a
time
to
glorifie
himselfe
more
,
and
a
time
wherein
we
Men
shall
glorifie
Angels
more
;
not
in
that
excesse
and
superstition
that
Papists
doe
;
but
according
to
his
will
and
their
workings
.
Jesus
Christ
will
have
his
providences
correspond
with
his
Prophesies
and
Promises
:
Babylon
is
fallen
,
fallen
.
Rev.
14.
8.
pour
out
the
Vials
,
Rev.
16.
that
is
,
there
is
the
ministration
of
Angels
with
that
of
the
Saints
;
Waldus
,
John
Hus
,
Hierom
of
Prague
,
Wickliffe
,
Luther
,
Cal●in
,
and
other
precious
Saints
and
Martyrs
cry
Babylon
down
,
and
fill
up
the
Vials
;
and
do
not
Angels
too
in
their
way
?
doe
they
not
joyne
with
them
?
Yes
sure
,
and
delight
in
the
worke
,
because
its
Christ
his
worke
and
will
.
Jesus
Christ
in
setting
up
his
Kingdome
among
the
Jewes
used
Angels
to
speak
,
Heb.
2.
2.
and
in
pulling
down
Antichrists
Kingdome
,
and
setting
up
his
own
,
he
will
use
Angels
again
.
We
read
that
Angels
have
worke
deputed
The
Prince
of
the
Kingdome
of
Persia
,
is
by
Mr.
Hugh
Broughton
expounded
to
be
an
Angel
:
Angels
are
the
first
Princes
in
comparison
of
the
Rulers
of
the
earth
(
saith
he
.
)
When
whole
Sodome
and
Gomorrah
must
be
destroyed
,
Gen.
19.
●
.
there
be
two
Angels
to
do
it
.
When
God
hath
a
Harvest
,
the
Angels
must
be
the
Reapers
and
put
in
their
Sickles
.
When
the
Nation
of
the
Assyrians
is
to
be
destroyed
,
it
must
be
by
an
Angel
.
When
a
National
Pestilence
is
to
come
upon
Israel
,
2
Sam.
24.
16
,
17.
we
read
of
an
Angel
stretching
out
his
hand
:
and
truly
when
God
hath
great
and
general
work
to
be
done
speedily
,
and
together
,
I
am
apt
to
believe
,
that
in
such
workings
he
hath
,
and
doth
,
and
will
,
use
the
ministrations
Angels
and
Saints
shall
be
joyned
together
hereafter
to
make
up
the
great
Congregation
,
and
therefore
Christ
will
joyne
them
in
the
worke
here
.
Heb.
12.
22
,
23.
The
inumerable
Company
of
Angels
,
and
the
general
Church
of
the
First
borne
are
joyned
together
:
It
s
Christ
his
method
to
begin
things
here
,
which
he
will
compleat
hereafter
.
Saints
shall
have
Grace
now
,
which
shall
be
turned
into
Glory
hereafter
:
Great
things
are
vailed
now
,
which
shall
be
unvailed
hereafter
:
Christ
himselfe
was
here
〈◊〉
〈◊〉
〈◊〉
〈◊〉
〈◊〉
in
the
forme
of
a
servant
,
but
he
shall
appear
Lord
of
life
and
glory
:
Now
we
are
the
sonnes
of
God
,
1
John
3.
2.
but
it
doth
not
appeare
what
we
shall
be
.
Now
Saints
and
Angels
are
joyned
together
in
the
interest
of
Christ
,
which
shall
notably
appeare
hereafter
.
1.
His
infinite
Wisdome
is
working
all
the
disorders
of
the
world
,
to
his
own
glory
;
and
so
acts
by
such
creatures
as
are
the
wisest
and
fullest
of
understanding
:
we
poor
creatures
act
too
much
by
sense
,
example
and
custome
,
when
Reason
is
against
us
:
Angels
not
so
.
2.
Now
he
takes
unto
him
his
power
,
his
great
power
,
his
ruling
power
,
and
so
brings
in
his
servants
,
which
have
most
strength
and
power
in
them
,
such
as
are
the
Angels
,
Angeli
moventur
secundum
totam
vi●●
suam
in
id
quod
agunt
;
which
are
moved
according
to
their
whole
force
,
on
that
object
on
which
they
act
.
3.
He
is
now
upon
the
more
immediate
administration
of
his
Saints
,
and
his
world
,
and
therefore
calls
forth
his
servants
which
have
the
most
immediate
being
from
him
;
Angeli
sunt
creati
à
Deo
immediate
.
4.
Christ
is
now
to
shew
forth
his
unchangeablenesse
;
that
although
he
have
suffered
his
Spouse
to
lie
among
the
pots
,
and
to
be
tossed
from
condition
to
condition
;
yet
he
will
carry
her
through
all
these
tosses
to
a
settled
unchangeable
state
,
and
so
sets
to
worke
his
servants
that
have
the
most
uncorruptible
being
.
Satan
hath
his
Angels
to
worke
by
,
are
cast
out
with
him
into
the
earth
:
turne
to
the
seventh
verse
of
that
Chapter
,
and
you
shall
finde
Michael
and
his
Angels
fought
against
the
Dragon
and
his
Angels
.
Heb.
1.
7.
He
made
his
Angels
spirits
:
Satan
shall
not
do
so
much
hurt
by
his
servants
,
as
Christ
will
do
good
by
his
:
Satan
imitates
Christ
,
and
so
hath
his
Angels
,
as
Christ
hath
his
;
he
followes
him
not
out
of
love
,
or
liking
to
him
,
but
knowing
his
wisdome
and
prevalency
.
Christ
and
his
Angels
shall
appeare
indeed
,
not
onely
fighting
,
but
casting
down
:
As
Christ
will
Conquer
by
his
Saints
,
so
by
his
Angels
also
:
Conquer
he
must
,
not
onely
in
his
own
person
,
but
in
the
person
of
all
his
servants
,
both
Angels
and
Saints
.
2.
Let
us
consider
our
weaknesse
and
sinfulnesse
,
and
that
will
tell
us
,
how
unfit
we
are
for
their
appearance
;
they
trembled
of
Old
,
when
the
Law
was
given
by
them
,
and
we
would
tremble
if
they
should
now
appeare
;
for
Omnis
apparentia
Angeli
in
principio
est
cum
terrore
,
all
appearance
of
Angels
at
first
,
is
with
some
terrour
.
3.
But
yet
if
you
weigh
things
in
a
Sanctuary
Ballance
,
you
will
finde
such
actings
and
workings
as
faith
can
rise
up
unto
,
although
sense
cannot
.
And
when
God
will
worke
more
of
his
great
works
by
them
,
then
he
will
highthen
our
faith
to
apprehend
them
more
.
to
make
the
worlds
,
〈◊〉
〈◊〉
〈◊〉
〈◊〉
〈◊〉
,
secula
,
the
several
ages
of
the
world
.
Mr.
Dixon
in
his
Commentary
on
the
place
,
saith
,
he
callet●
it
the
worlds
for
the
variety
of
times
and
ages
,
and
fleeces
of
the
creatures
one
succeeding
another
.
You
wrong
Jesus
Christ
if
you
converse
not
with
him
in
all
these
inferiour
motions
:
he
is
the
primum
mobile
,
the
first
mover
,
and
other
things
move
after
him
.
The
whole
first
Chapter
to
the
Hebrews
sets
forth
the
excellency
of
Christ
far
above
that
of
Angels
;
which
here
I
shall
give
you
a
briefe
account
of
.
How
he
gives
the
full
due
to
Angels
,
the
full
due
of
their
glory
:
It
s
granted
they
are
the
sonnes
of
God
,
as
Ad●m
is
said
to
be
,
Luke
3.
38.
in
that
they
had
their
immediate
being
from
him
,
and
accordinly
sang
unto
him
and
sh●uted
for
joy
.
Job
.
38.
7.
excellent
name
,
which
implyes
an
excellent
nature
:
Names
are
put
to
expresse
the
natures
of
things
,
and
excellent
names
,
to
excellent
things
,
among
which
Angels
are
to
be
rank●d
.
flames
of
fire
,
of
lightning
,
that
speedily
execute
his
will
,
ministring
spirits
as
v.
14.
Jesus
Christ
hath
by
inheritance
obtained
a
far
more
excellent
name
then
they
:
they
are
made
very
good
,
but
he
is
made
far
better
.
first
b●gotten
,
which
they
are
not
.
appointed
heir
of
all
things
,
which
the
Angels
are
not
;
but
even
they
are
part
of
his
possession
,
given
to
be
his
servants
.
He
is
the
brightnesse
of
the
Fathers
glory
;
so
are
not
Angels
:
Angels
hold
forth
much
of
God
,
but
they
are
not
the
Character
of
his
Person
as
Christ
is
:
They
are
used
in
the
government
of
this
world
;
but
he
upholds
all
things
by
the
word
of
his
power
.
Truth
it
is
,
they
do
much
service
,
and
do
it
cheerfully
and
vigorously
;
but
they
can
never
do
that
service
that
Christ
doth
.
He
by
himselfe
purged
our
sin
,
which
is
a
worke
too
great
for
them
:
he
takes
his
place
where
they
cannot
;
they
may
stand
about
the
Throne
,
and
waite
the
pleasure
of
God
;
but
he
sits
down
at
the
right
hand
of
his
glory
.
He
is
God
,
and
they
are
but
●●eatures
,
and
owe
him
for
their
being
,
v.
7.
as
do
the
Heaven
and
Earth
,
v.
10.
In
regard
He
hath
the
oyl
of
gladnesse
above
his
fellows
:
and
so
loves
righteousnesse
,
and
hates
iniquity
more
then
Angels
.
a
Throne
,
and
that
for
ever
;
and
its
honour
enough
for
Angels
to
waite
about
it
.
his
footstoole
.
Thus
you
see
Angels
are
but
Ministers
,
although
glorious
Ministers
:
Christ
is
more
glorious
then
they
.
Let
me
adde
one
word
more
to
exhort
1.
To
draw
your
eyes
to
behold
these
glorious
workes
;
It
s
a
curious
study
to
search
into
Gods
providences
;
he
imprints
much
of
himselfe
upon
them
,
and
that
by
his
choice
servants
,
his
Angels
.
I
should
now
according
to
the
opening
of
the
words
,
as
we
have
spoken
of
the
inhabitants
of
heaven
and
their
shaking
;
so
proceed
to
shew
the
shaking
of
the
Inhabitants
of
that
part
of
the
earth
that
is
called
a
Continent
;
as
also
the
shaking
of
the
inhabitants
of
the
Sea
,
and
the
inhabitants
of
Islands
;
but
these
things
I
shall
not
handle
now
,
but
hasten
to
what
I
intend
in
this
Book
.
CHAP.
VII
.
Opens
the
shake
of
Kings
and
Princes
▪
because
,
1.
They
make
the
great
turns
in
the
Earth
.
2.
They
pretend
exemption
from
mans
power
.
3.
Dealing
with
them
is
a
compendious
way
of
dealing
with
the
Nations
.
4.
Being
decked
with
worldly
glory
,
they
seem
to
be
Christs
match
.
Vses
of
Instruction
and
Exhortation
.
HEaven
as
you
heard
Cháp
.
3
,
denotes
high
walls
of
a
City
D●ut.
1.
28.
He
tells
them
of
a
City
walled
up
to
heaven
:
It
is
the
language
of
the
Prophets
,
to
compare
a
Kingdome
to
a
World
;
and
what
is
highest
in
a
Kingdome
,
to
what
is
highest
in
the
World
.
Satan
is
called
,
2
Cor.
4.
4.
The
god
of
this
World
,
and
when
he
was
in
the
highest
of
his
●ff●ctual
working
in
the
children
of
disobedience
:
when
he
wrought
so
in
them
,
that
they
exalted
him
as
a
God
,
by
worshipping
of
him
;
when
he
had
his
heathenish
Priests
,
Altars
,
Sacrifices
,
Feast-dayes
,
in
the
time
of
the
Emperours
:
as
Jehovah
God
had
his
among
his
people
Israel
;
then
is
Satan
said
to
be
in
Heaven
:
because
in
so
great
hight
in
the
World
.
Rev.
12.
7
,
8.
The
be
in
heaven
,
in
regard
that
he
was
exalted
and
observed
as
a
God
:
But
when
his
Tempels
,
Idols
and
Altars
were
demolished
;
he
is
there
,
and
then
said
to
be
cast
out
of
heaven
.
The
heathenish
Kings
and
Princes
that
were
most
forward
and
shining
in
this
hellish
heaven
,
are
called
Stars
.
dividing
the
red
Sea
,
v.
15.
when
he
makes
them
a
people
distinct
and
separate
from
the
Egyptians
,
none
in-bodyed
with
them
,
he
made
●hem
eminently
his
Sion
and
people
,
v.
16.
This
his
work
is
expressed
by
two
phrases
.
Planting
Heavens
,
and
laying
the
foundation
of
the
Earth
;
that
is
,
he
will
make
them
a
Common-wealth
,
a
Kingdome
,
a
World
Politique
.
65.
17
,
18.
When
Jehovah
erects
Jerusalem
a
rejoycing
,
and
her
people
a
joy
;
which
shall
be
in
the
latter
age
of
the
world
;
it
s
said
,
17.
Behold
I
create
a
new
Heaven
and
a
new
Earth
.
In
like
manner
,
when
the
high
or
low
things
of
a
Nation
are
destroyed
;
it
is
expressed
by
the
destruction
of
the
high
or
low
things
of
the
World
.
Isa.
34.
4.
speaking
of
the
destruction
of
Jerusalem
,
he
saith
,
All
the
host
of
heaven
shall
be
disolved
,
I
will
shake
the
Heavens
,
that
is
,
I
will
s●ake
the
high
things
and
persons
of
Kingdomes
,
Nations
and
Common-wealths
:
Note
then
,
Jesus
Christ
will
shake
the
Kings
,
Princes
,
Nobles
and
glorious
ones
of
the
World
,
Isa.
34
5.
When
the
sword
comes
down
on
the
people
of
his
curse
to
judgement
,
it
s
said
The
Heavens
shall
be
rowled
together
like
a
scr●wle
,
that
is
,
the
most
high
things
or
persons
shall
be
contracted
,
confused
,
covered
with
shame
,
discoloured
,
scattered
,
consumed
as
a
leafe
from
the
tree
.
Daniel
speaking
of
the
Tyrant
Antiochus
Epiphanes
,
and
what
he
should
do
against
the
people
of
Israel
,
Dan.
8.
10.
its
said
,
It
waxed
great
against
the
host
of
Heaven
,
and
it
cast
some
of
the
host
and
the
Stars
to
the
ground
:
So
will
Christ
do
with
the
high
and
mighty
ones
of
the
Earth
:
He
is
the
watcher
and
the
holy
One
that
numbers
and
weighs
Kingdomes
,
Dan.
4.
13.
and
5.
26.
They
think
themselves
exempt
from
mans
scrutiny
;
are
they
therefore
from
Gods
?
They
make
their
nest
in
the
Stars
,
and
say
in
their
hearts
,
Who
shall
plucke
them
down
?
shall
not
Christ
?
Let
us
see
what
grounds
conclude
us
into
this
principle
,
that
Christ
will
thus
deale
with
them
.
Babylon
;
How
art
thou
cut
down
that
didst
weaken
the
Nations
?
Verse
16.
Is
this
the
man
that
made
the
Earth
to
tremble
,
that
did
shake
kingdomes
?
verse
17.
That
made
the
world
as
a
Wildernesse
,
and
destroyed
the
Cities
thereof
,
that
open'd
not
the
house
of
his
prisoner
?
Take
notice
of
five
passages
there
,
1.
They
change
governments
,
and
Christ
will
change
them
;
They
shake
the
Kingdomes
,
v.
16.
and
Christ
will
shake
them
.
2.
They
weaken
the
Nations
,
v.
12.
and
Christ
will
weaken
them
.
3.
They
destroy
Cities
and
make
the
world
as
a
Wildernesse
,
v.
17.
for
their
lust
and
pleasure
,
and
God
will
destroy
them
and
leave
their
habitations
desolate
.
4.
They
hold
the
people
in
a
flavish
feare
;
They
v.
16.
make
the
earth
to
tremble
.
Christ
will
amaze
and
terrifie
them
.
5.
They
did
not
let
the
prisoner
loose
homeward
,
v.
17.
Christ
will
imprison
them
at
home
,
and
make
his
people
insult
over
them
.
Is
this
the
man
?
or
these
the
Kings
that
made
the
earth
to
tremble
?
that
did
Tyrant
it
over
my
people
,
that
took
them
prisoners
,
and
k●pt
them
prisoners
?
for
their
sakes
I
will
arise
.
Mr.
Hugh
Broughton
observes
from
Nebuchadnezzar
his
golden
Image
,
that
Christ
in
profane
eyes
is
a
base
stone
,
and
heathen
Kings
goodly
mettal
.
Who
is
the
Lord
?
was
Pharaohs
proud
question
,
that
I
should
obey
his
voyce
?
and
it
was
as
wicked
a
conclusion
of
his
,
I
know
not
the
Lord
,
neither
will
I
let
Israel
go
.
What
infectious
acclamation
was
that
which
flye-blowed
Herod
?
Acts
12.
12.
The
vo●ce
of
God
and
not
of
man
;
and
is
it
not
now
grown
into
a
position
Qui
summum
in
civitate
imperium
habet
,
quicquid
is
fecerit
impune
●sse
.
Whosoever
hath
the
supreame
power
,
whatsoever
he
doth
,
is
not
to
be
punished
.
Now
it
s
most
proper
for
Christ
to
deale
with
them
,
to
shake
them
thorowly
,
whom
men
either
dare
not
,
cannot
,
or
will
not
meddle
with
.
the
sheepe
will
be
scattered
:
when
God
was
angry
with
Israel
,
the
ready
way
was
to
move
David
against
them
,
2
Sam.
24.
1.
Thou
art
worth
ten
thousand
of
us
,
2
Sam.
18.
5.
Kings
are
the
light
of
their
people
;
the
way
to
darken
them
,
is
to
put
out
their
light
,
Lam.
4.
20.
people
breath
much
in
their
Kings
;
stop
his
breath
,
and
you
stop
theirs
.
They
are
decked
with
all
worldly
pompe
and
glory
;
and
therefore
in
the
judgement
of
flesh
and
blood
,
the
fittest
match
for
Christ
.
Eccl.
2.
8.
I
gat
me
Silver
and
Gold
,
the
peculiar
Treasures
of
Kings
.
I
gat
me
Men-singers
and
Maid-singers
,
the
delight
of
the
sonnes
of
men
.
Psal.
82.
6.
Ye
are
Gods
,
and
all
of
you
the
children
of
the
most
high
.
Acts
25.
23.
King
Agrippa
comes
with
great
pompe
:
and
Nebuchadnezzar
,
Dan.
5.
19.
Whom
he
would
he
slew
,
and
whom
he
would
he
kept
alive
;
whom
he
would
he
set
up
,
or
plucked
down
;
their
excellent
majesty
dazles
us
poor
low
ones
,
Dan.
4.
36.
But
it
s
not
so
with
Christ
who
comes
against
these
Goliahs
,
these
Champions
,
and
Cheiftains
of
the
world
,
and
tumbles
them
down
.
Rex
Catholicus
,
the
Catholique
King
,
to
whom
that
King
that
assumes
that
name
,
and
all
others
must
be
accomptable
.
men
in
Office
,
as
men
dignified
with
place
and
power
,
as
Kings
and
Princes
.
Oh!
how
great
will
that
day
and
worke
be
,
when
the
Emperour
must
answer
for
his
Provinces
,
and
the
extreame
cruelty
and
oppression
of
the
Protestant
party
!
what
a
hideous
cry
of
blood
in
so
many
years
War
will
be
heard
against
him
,
when
Germanies
teares
and
desolations
shall
be
turned
into
a
vial
of
wrath
upon
him
!
How
much
hath
the
King
of
Spain
to
answer
for
the
blood
of
Indians
,
and
English
in
the
West-India
?
All
his
golden
Mines
will
never
be
so
sweet
,
as
the
vengeance
will
be
bitter
.
Let
his
cursed
cruel
Inquisition
be
as
precious
to
him
as
his
right
eye
,
yet
God
will
plucke
it
out
,
God
will
cast
it
down
;
He
will
no
more
beare
with
an
Inquisition
in
Spain
,
then
with
an
High-Commission
Court
in
England
.
I
wish
that
France
and
Savoy
would
consider
of
their
Massacres
;
and
if
they
do
not
,
all
the
world
shall
acknowledge
Christ
his
just
shaking-devastations
,
in
many
years
war
,
and
other
wayes
of
vengeance
on
them
.
3.
Will
Christ
account
with
Princes
,
and
shake
them
?
then
surely
meaner
men
shall
shake
them
,
Exod.
2.
23.
Israel
sighed
by
reason
of
their
bondage
,
and
their
cry
came
up
to
God
:
we
tread
on
wormes
,
and
goe
over
where
the
hedge
is
lowest
:
It
s
no
new
thing
for
might
to
oppresse
right
;
but
if
men
cannot
have
right
on
earth
,
there
is
none
can
hinder
a
man
from
looking
to
heaven
;
it
was
a
notable
appeale
of
David
from
King
Saul
to
Jehovah
,
1
Sam.
24.
15.
The
Lord
be
judge
and
judge
between
me
and
thee
,
and
plead
my
cause
and
judge
me
on
thee
:
its
emphatical
,
that
thrice
he
repeats
the
word
judge
.
The
Lord
be
judge
,
and
judge
,
between
me
and
thee
:
and
judge
me
out
of
thy
hand
;
How
pathetically
doth
the
same
David
addresse
himselfe
to
God
?
Psalm
.
35.
23.
Stir
up
thy selfe
and
awake
to
my
judgement
,
unto
my
cause
,
my
God
and
my
Lord
.
Evigila
&
expergiscere
,
watch
and
arise
;
and
surely
he
will
do
so
.
I
remember
what
Mr.
Henry
Burton
a
late
Martyr
told
me
;
that
being
in
trouble
before
the
highest
powers
,
and
having
appealed
to
the
King
,
and
finding
no
redresse
,
he
expressed
himselfe
thus
:
Well
,
I
appeale
to
the
King
of
Kings
:
and
so
may
we
in
like
cases
.
he
shakes
them
.
Thus
in
the
prophesies
of
John
,
Revel
.
6.
The
sixe
Seales
containe
the
several
steps
of
plaguing
the
heathenish
Roman
Empire
.
a
white
Horse
:
Christ
riding
on
the
word
of
truth
,
and
going
on
Conquering
and
to
Conquer
heathenisme
.
and
red
Horse
shews
the
bloody
wars
that
Christ
raiseth
against
them
.
The
third
Seale
and
black
Horse
denotes
scarcity
of
bread
,
by
which
Christ
afflicts
them
.
Seale
and
pale
Horse
includes
warres
,
famine
,
plague
,
and
all
which
Christ
brought
in
upon
them
.
cry
of
the
Saints
under
their
persecutions
,
which
Christ
heares
attentively
.
The
sixth
Seale
utterly
ruines
the
heathenish
Empire
,
the
great
day
of
Christ
his
wrath
being
come
upon
it
;
so
that
it
was
not
able
to
stand
.
seven
Angels
with
seven
Trumpets
,
and
they
relate
Christs
his
shaking
and
ruinating
the
Empire
while
Christian
;
and
no
marvel
,
seeing
it
became
Arrian
and
persecuting
:
Totus
Mundus
Arrianus
.
The
foure
first
Trumpets
sound
the
fatal
ruine
of
the
Westerne
Empire
,
when
Christ
stirred
up
the
Goths
and
Vandals
in
four
incursions
upon
it
.
The
fifth
and
sixth
Trumpet
,
which
are
two
of
the
Vae
Tubae
,
the
woe
Trumpets
,
they
sound
out
Christ
his
shaking
of
the
Easterne
Empire
,
in
that
he
gives
passage
to
Mahomet
and
his
company
in
the
fifth
Trumpet
,
and
in
the
sixth
Trumpet
to
the
Turkes
.
Christ
his
shaking
the
Kingdome
of
Antichrist
;
for
they
are
the
last
plagues
on
the
Beast
.
Thus
you
see
eminent
Characters
of
Christ
his
judging
all
his
adversaries
,
even
from
Johns
time
to
this
very
day
,
both
his
Heathenish
and
Antichristian
enemies
.
Use
1.
of
Exhortation
.
To
meditate
on
Christ
and
his
shaking
.
To
those
who
are
in
high
place
of
power
:
I
beseech
them
to
suffer
a
word
of
exhortation
,
from
one
who
daily
prays
for
them
.
Oh!
how
good
is
it
for
men
to
meditate
on
Christ
and
his
shaking
,
on
Christ
and
his
accounting
with
them
!
think
not
,
because
you
have
Sword
and
Counsel
,
Armies
and
Navies
,
that
now
your
mountaine
is
so
strong
it
shall
never
be
moved
.
They
once
thought
so
who
are
now
shaken
out
;
and
the
entertainment
of
such
thoughts
again
,
will
be
the
ready
way
to
a
repeated
shaking
:
T
is
true
,
God
hath
blessed
you
with
a
series
of
good
successes
,
and
by
them
turned
others
out
of
their
seats
,
and
placed
you
in
;
I
hope
and
heartily
wish
,
that
their
sinnes
,
their
crying
sinnes
,
may
never
be
found
among
you
;
for
if
they
be
,
Christ
can
raise
up
others
to
shake
you
out
,
as
he
raised
up
you
to
shake
others
.
The
good
God
forbid
,
that
ever
that
day
should
arise
among
us
:
But
rather
of
the
riches
of
his
mercy
grant
your
establishment
,
by
Judgement
and
Righteousnesse
;
that
so
you
may
be
called
repairers
of
our
breaches
,
the
restorers
of
paths
to
dwell
in
.
Much
of
the
impetuous
violence
of
the
streames
of
wickednesse
would
be
dryed
up
,
by
the
due
consideration
of
Christ
his
coming
to
shake
.
Princes
are
great
Masters
,
and
subjects
are
their
servants
;
and
Col.
4.
1.
Masters
,
give
unto
your
servants
that
which
is
just
and
equal
,
knowing
that
ye
also
have
a
Master
in
Heaven
.
Worthy
is
the
Lamb
to
receive
power
,
and
riches
,
and
wisdome
,
and
strength
,
and
honour
,
and
glory
and
blessing
.
CHAP.
VIII
.
Shewes
,
1.
That
All
power
is
in
Christ
.
2.
It
s
his
due
upon
taking
our
nature
.
3.
Though
it
be
his
due
,
yet
is
it
given
to
him
.
4.
Though
it
be
his
due
and
given
him
,
yet
he
hath
little
glory
of
it
.
5.
He
will
exalt
himselfe
in
great
Turnes
to
take
up
his
glory
by
them
.
Vses
of
Instruction
and
Exhortation
.
KIngs
and
Princes
are
the
greatest
persons
;
and
the
shaking
of
these
tall
Cedars
is
one
of
the
greatest
works
in
the
world
,
&
that
which
notably
holds
forth
Jesus
Christ
.
I
shall
therefore
indeavour
to
open
the
shaking
of
these
earthly
powers
,
both
from
the
consideration
,
〈…〉
Jesus
Christ
,
and
that
both
1.
As
King
of
the
World
.
2.
As
King
os
Saints
.
Secondly
of
these
great
persons
;
and
that
both
in
regard
of
1.
Themselves
.
2.
Their
Relations
;
All
which
we
shall
cast
into
several
positions
to
be
handled
in
the
chapters
following
.
The
consideration
of
Christ
as
King
of
the
World
,
gives
you
a
very
faire
account
of
the
turnes
in
these
latter
Ages
;
which
that
you
may
the
better
understand
,
we
shall
lead
you
on
by
twelve
several
Positions
;
all
of
them
contributing
some
thing
to
the
right
and
religious
understanding
of
these
turnes
:
Now
the
first
Position
is
this
.
28.
18.
Dan.
2.
44.
The
God
of
Heaven
sets
up
Christs
Kingdom
,
and
the
Kingdome
shall
not
be
left
to
other
people
;
but
it
shall
break
in
pieces
and
consume
all
those
Kingdomes
,
and
it
shall
stand
for
ever
.
Christs
power
it
so
resides
in
him
,
that
it
cannot
be
translated
:
It
s
a
conquering
power
,
for
it
breakes
in
peices
and
it
enjoyes
the
fruit
of
such
conquests
;
for
it
stands
for
ever
.
This
we
shall
open
in
five
passages
.
That
all
power
is
in
Christ
;
it
is
in
him
as
in
the
proper
seat
of
it
.
He
is
the
first
fountaine
of
all
power
,
and
all
the
power
in
all
the
creatures
flowes
from
him
,
their
power
is
but
a
drop
of
his
Ocean
;
the
highest
and
best
kinde
of
power
dwells
in
him
:
He
is
the
first
borne
of
every
creature
.
His
power
is
extensive
to
all
creatures
,
and
times
;
all
creatures
are
either
in
heaven
or
in
earth
;
and
his
power
reacheth
both
.
Col.
1.
16.
By
him
were
all
things
created
that
were
in
Heaven
and
Earth
,
visible
and
invisible
,
whether
they
be
Thrones
or
Dominions
or
Principalities
or
Powers
.
And
Jer.
10.
7.
Who
would
not
feare
thee
Oh
King
of
Nations
?
Psal.
22.
28.
The
kingdome
is
the
Lords
,
and
he
is
Governour
among
the
Nations
.
All
earthly
powers
have
their
periods
,
their
rise
and
fall
,
their
beginning
and
ending
:
but
it
s
not
so
with
Christs
power
;
for
Heb.
1.
8.
It
s
spoken
to
him
,
Thy
throne
oh
God
is
for
ever
and
ever
.
All
power
was
Christ
his
due
upon
the
taking
of
our
nature
:
So
much
is
wrapped
up
upon
the
assumption
of
our
flesh
,
that
thereupon
all
created
power
was
to
be
under
him
.
Suppose
man
had
not
fallen
,
nor
Christ
suffered
;
yet
if
he
take
our
nature
to
himselfe
,
upon
this
,
all
power
in
all
creatures
must
be
under
him
:
Heb.
2.
6.
When
he
bringeth
in
the
First
begotten
into
the
world
,
he
saith
,
and
let
all
the
Angels
of
God
worship
him
:
Observe
,
he
is
called
〈◊〉
〈◊〉
〈◊〉
〈◊〉
〈◊〉
the
First
borne
.
Christ
as
taking
our
nature
had
a
being
in
the
counsel
of
God
,
and
was
before
any
creature
was
:
and
by
that
priority
and
firstnesse
of
being
,
he
hath
a
preeminence
above
all
creatures
whatsoever
,
Col.
1.
18.
In
all
things
he
must
have
the
pereeminence
.
The
first
begotten
under
the
Law
had
a
priviledge
above
all
his
brethren
;
he
had
the
rule
and
the
double
portion
.
So
hath
Christ
,
he
hath
the
rule
of
all
creatures
,
he
guides
them
to
their
end
;
and
indeed
,
they
are
all
his
portion
,
given
unto
him
as
the
First
begotten
.
Againe
observe
,
the
text
mentions
God
the
Fathers
bringing
Christ
into
the
world
:
which
was
,
when
at
his
exhibition
in
the
flesh
he
manifested
it
to
the
world
,
that
he
was
his
onely
begotten
Son
.
And
observe
lastly
,
that
upon
this
taking
of
our
flesh
,
the
Angels
which
are
the
highest
ranke
of
creatures
are
subject
to
him
;
nay
with
the
highest
subjection
,
namely
that
of
adoration
:
now
if
Angels
the
highest
of
creatures
,
surely
all
other
creatures
much
more
.
given
to
him
,
in
that
its
a
power
falls
on
him
as
in
our
nature
,
not
considered
onely
as
second
person
:
Now
being
thus
in
our
nature
,
the
Father
is
greater
then
he
,
Joh.
14.
28.
I
goe
unto
my
Father
,
for
my
Father
is
greater
then
I
:
and
he
is
in
that
regard
,
lesse
then
the
Father
:
The
Father
gives
all
to
Christ
,
and
Christ
returnes
all
to
the
Father
:
Dare
est
dominium
transferre
.
John
3.
35.
The
Father
loveth
the
Sonne
,
and
hath
given
all
things
into
his
hand
;
giving
is
a
transferring
out
of
love
;
and
the
Fathers
love
is
so
great
,
he
cannot
give
him
lesse
then
all
.
v.
34.
He
give
the
spirit
to
him
,
but
not
by
measure
.
Joh.
10.
39.
God
the
Father
gives
all
his
elect
chosen
ones
to
Christ
,
and
he
gives
him
worke
to
do
for
them
,
Joh.
17.
4.
I
have
finished
the
worke
which
thou
gavest
me
to
doe
,
Joh.
5.
26
,
27.
He
hath
given
to
the
Sonne
to
have
life
in
himselfe
,
v.
27.
and
he
hath
given
him
authority
to
execute
judgement
also
,
because
he
is
the
Son
of
Man
.
In
regard
of
all
creatures
,
He
hath
power
given
him
over
all
flesh
,
Joh.
17.
2.
The
Government
is
laid
upon
his
shoulders
,
and
he
rules
among
the
Nations
,
Dan.
4.
21.
Jesus
Christ
hath
had
but
little
glory
of
all
his
power
,
Joh.
1.
11.
He
came
to
his
own
,
and
his
own
received
him
not
.
How
many
are
there
in
the
world
that
never
heard
of
Jesus
Christ
?
how
many
that
are
professed
enemies
against
him
?
and
among
all
that
beare
his
Name
,
how
few
live
indeed
by
him
?
How
many
thousands
are
there
in
the
Synagogue
of
Antichrist
,
that
although
they
beare
his
Name
,
being
called
Christians
,
and
make
profession
of
him
,
yet
in
workes
deny
him
?
Look
upon
the
great
ones
of
the
Earth
,
who
have
that
power
of
his
derived
unto
them
,
that
others
have
not
;
yet
how
great
strangers
are
they
unto
him
?
Nay
looke
among
those
who
pretend
to
Reformation
,
and
to
be
adversaries
to
all
superstitions
;
yet
how
little
do
5.
Christ
will
exalt
himself
in
such
great
&
various
turnes
on
Kings
,
as
shall
extort
acknowledgement
from
their
consciences
that
he
is
above
them
,
and
make
them
confesse
,
This
is
the
hand
of
Christ
upon
us
,
whose
Vassals
we
are
;
Our
Crownes
and
Scepters
are
more
his
then
ours
;
He
,
He
,
is
the
Lords
Annointed
;
All
powers
of
earth
are
immediately
and
fully
given
to
him
,
and
not
to
us
.
We
poor
worms
struggle
for
this
earth
;
but
heaven
and
earth
,
and
all
power
are
his
,
and
we
are
but
his
underlings
.
Isa.
10.
12.
I
will
punish
the
fruit
of
the
stout
heart
of
the
King
of
Assyria
,
and
the
glory
of
his
high
looks
.
Let
us
conclude
this
with
the
confession
of
Nebuchadnezzer
,
Dan.
4.
I
Nebuchadnezzar
extol
the
King
of
heaven
,
all
whose
words
are
truth
,
and
his
wayes
judgement
,
and
those
that
walke
in
pride
he
is
able
to
abase
.
to
us
,
Christ
comes
between
,
he
is
the
Mediatour
,
〈◊〉
〈◊〉
〈◊〉
〈◊〉
〈◊〉
,
the
middle
person
:
but
in
this
gift
to
2.
Learne
hence
,
the
Father
is
fully
satisfied
in
that
he
hath
laid
all
power
on
Christ
;
he
will
never
question
Christ
his
Title
,
he
is
as
he
would
have
him
to
be
.
All
power
would
cracke
the
creatures
shoulders
;
Christ
alone
is
able
to
beare
it
:
Men
under
a
little
power
,
how
do
they
pride
&
pranke
and
wanton
it
!
But
behold
Jesus
Christ
altogether
lovely
,
and
lovely
in
his
power
.
The
power
is
given
him
not
onely
of
heaven
,
or
over
the
things
in
heaven
:
but
it
s
given
him
in
heaven
:
The
power
is
the
most
glorious
power
,
and
it
s
given
him
in
the
most
glorious
place
;
for
so
the
words
may
be
read
;
not
onely
all
power
in
heaven
is
given
me
;
but
all
power
is
given
me
in
heaven
.
Men
receive
their
Commissions
here
on
the
earth
:
Christ
takes
it
in
Heaven
.
shall
prosper
in
his
hand
,
he
wants
nothing
to
effect
it
.
He
hookes
the
unruly
Leviathans
,
restrains
the
cruelty
and
oppression
of
their
power
,
and
turnes
their
vanity
to
his
Fathers
glory
:
power
shall
not
alwayes
be
in
the
hands
of
the
wicked
,
the
Saints
shall
rule
;
for
Christ
is
the
greatest
Saint
.
4.
Christ
returnes
alI
to
the
Father
:
He
receives
all
power
from
him
,
and
shall
returne
it
all
to
him
.
1
Cor.
15.
24.
He
delivers
up
the
Kingdome
to
God
,
even
the
Father
.
The
Kingdome
is
Christs
power
in
the
whole
frame
and
body
of
it
;
but
that
he
delivers
up
to
his
Father
:
and
for
the
present
he
will
sacrifice
all
the
unjust
powers
of
the
earth
to
his
Fathers
justice
,
and
cause
goodnesse
to
arise
with
greatnesse
,
and
peace
with
power
.
Let
me
adde
one
word
to
exhort
you
.
He
is
able
,
and
able
to
save
,
and
to
save
to
the
utmost
:
Oh
why
hang
you
backe
,
why
linger
so
long
?
are
you
unwilling
to
be
happy
?
doe
you
love
your
weaknesse
,
that
you
run
not
to
his
power
?
What
is
scattered
elsewhere
,
is
centered
here
.
It
s
a
Christian
art
,
rightly
to
abstract
all
earthly
powers
;
all
are
but
ciphers
till
Christ
put
a
figure
to
them
:
Every
man
is
a
friend
to
him
that
giveth
gifts
:
Now
who
can
give
so
much
as
he
that
hath
All
?
and
is
it
not
our
wisdome
to
have
him
to
friend
?
Let
me
bespeake
you
,
as
Balak
said
to
Balaam
,
Num.
22.
37.
Am
not
I
able
indeed
to
promote
thee
to
honour
?
So
is
not
Christ
able
indeed
to
pay
all
thy
debts
,
to
heale
all
thy
diseases
,
to
protect
thee
from
dangers
,
and
to
inrich
thee
with
fullest
enjoyments
?
Oh!
come
,
come
,
stay
no
longer
,
let
that
which
can
command
,
invite
you
:
namely
his
power
.
All
power
doth
challenge
all
love
,
and
all
subjection
,
from
all
hearts
.
Oh!
let
Christ
have
all
;
bring
your
Lamb
to
him
,
for
he
is
worthy
:
How
little
is
your
all
to
his
?
your
largest
compasse
is
in
your
thoughts
and
desires
:
Oh
bring
them
to
him
,
let
him
be
in
all
your
thoughts
,
and
the
onely
desireable
one
to
you
.
He
demands
your
hearts
:
you
have
his
already
;
your
hearts
and
therein
your
all
:
what
is
heartlesse
is
nothing
.
Let
your
hearts
then
,
and
with
your
hearts
your
feare
,
and
hope
,
and
faith
and
joy
attend
him
.
Rivers
of
brimstone
,
and
everlasting
burnings
for
you
,
and
prepares
Tophet
of
old
.
4.
Let
the
Earth
be
glad
.
Psal.
97.
1.
4.
The
Lord
Reigneth
,
let
the
earth
be
glad
:
Feare
not
your
Summer
,
and
Winter
,
your
Seed-time
and
Harvest
,
your
Sun
to
shine
,
and
raine
and
dews
to
fall
;
your
dayes
and
nights
provisions
,
and
protections
;
for
all
power
is
his
;
and
honour
him
to
whom
all
power
is
given
.
CHAP.
IX
.
Shews
,
Pos
.
2.
That
Kings
reigne
by
Christ
.
1.
They
are
or
are
not
by
him
.
2.
He
blesseth
or
blasteth
them
in
Government
.
3.
What
wisdome
or
power
they
have
,
they
cannot
put
forth
without
him
.
4.
Continuation
and
succession
is
from
him
.
5.
Bad
Kings
as
well
as
good
,
are
from
him
.
Vses
for
Instruction
and
Exhortation
.
CHrist
hath
all
power
,
as
we
shewed
in
the
former
Chapter
;
and
as
he
hath
all
,
so
he
gives
all
:
It
s
his
glory
to
communicate
;
he
hath
of
the
best
,
and
he
giveth
of
the
best
.
All
Kingly
power
is
given
to
him
,
and
he
gives
all
power
to
men
:
whence
followes
this
second
Position
.
The
Kings
of
the
Earth
,
they
reigne
by
Christ
;
this
is
set
down
in
so
many
words
.
Pro.
8.
15.
By
me
Kings
reigne
,
and
Princes
decree
justice
.
v.
16.
By
me
Princes
rule
and
Nobles
,
even
all
the
Judges
of
the
earth
.
I
observe
three
things
from
those
words
.
1.
That
the
several
ranks
of
Governours
are
from
him
,
both
the
supreame
and
the
subordinate
Magistrates
;
not
onely
Kings
,
but
Princes
also
rule
by
him
;
not
onely
Kings
and
Princes
,
but
Nobles
and
Judges
.
2.
I
observe
in
the
highest
act
of
power
that
Kings
and
Princes
put
forth
,
that
therein
they
are
but
Christs
Substitutes
;
To
make
Lawes
and
Decrees
,
to
decree
that
which
is
right
and
for
publicke
good
,
is
one
of
their
highest
and
most
noble
acts
of
power
;
but
that
they
cannot
doe
without
him
.
I
observe
thirdly
,
That
the
particular
execution
,
as
well
as
the
decree
,
is
from
Christ
to
bring
down
this
or
that
Decree
,
or
Law
,
to
this
or
that
person
or
case
;
the
application
of
the
Law
to
those
whom
it
doth
concerne
,
even
this
is
from
Christ
;
for
all
the
Judges
of
the
earth
are
by
him
:
Judices
sunt
qui
inter
litigantes
jus
dicunt
:
Judges
are
they
that
declare
what
is
Law
among
those
that
are
at
variance
;
and
these
Judges
and
their
sentences
are
here
referred
to
Christ
:
you
will
more
fully
apprehend
this
Position
by
the
five
passages
following
.
That
Kings
are
,
or
are
not
by
him
:
They
have
not
onely
their
being
from
him
as
they
are
men
,
but
as
they
are
Kings
,
as
they
are
Kingly
men
:
he
sets
them
up
,
and
then
they
are
Kings
;
and
pulls
them
down
,
and
then
they
are
as
other
common
men
.
1
Sam.
15.
1.
The
Lord
sent
Samuel
to
annoint
Saul
to
be
King
of
his
people
;
there
he
is
set
up
,
there
he
is
a
King
;
but
v.
23.
because
thou
hast
rejected
the
word
of
the
Lord
,
He
hath
also
rejected
thee
from
being
King
;
there
he
is
pulled
down
.
He
gave
the
Kingdome
,
power
,
and
strength
and
glory
to
Nebuchadnezzar
,
made
him
King
of
Kings
,
Dan.
2.
3.
But
he
un-kings
him
,
yea
un-mans
him
too
.
Dan.
4.
25
,
31
,
32.
Oh
King
Nebuchadnezzar
,
to
thee
it
is
spoken
,
The
Kingdome
is
departed
from
thee
:
there
he
is
un-kinged
,
and
v.
32.
They
shall
drive
thee
from
men
,
and
thy
dwelling
shall
be
with
the
beasts
of
the
feild
:
there
he
is
un-manned
.
He
annointed
Hazael
King
over
Syria
,
and
Jehu
over
Israel
,
1
King
.
19.
15
,
16.
Yea
all
the
Kingdomes
of
men
are
solely
at
his
disposal
,
and
he
giveth
them
to
whomsoever
he
will
,
Dan.
4.
32.
He
either
blesseth
or
blasteth
men
in
the
worke
of
Government
.
Upon
Him
is
first
,
and
resteth
the
spirit
of
wisdome
and
understanding
,
of
counsel
and
might
,
to
judge
and
reprove
with
all
.
Isa.
11.
2
,
3.
and
Dan.
2.
21.
He
giveth
wisdome
to
the
wise
,
and
knowledge
to
them
that
know
understanding
:
and
again
,
Dan.
4.
16.
Let
his
heart
be
changed
from
mans
,
and
let
a
beasts
heart
be
given
to
him
:
When
Saul
was
annointed
King
over
Israel
,
1
Sam.
10.
v.
16.
It
s
said
of
him
,
Thou
shalt
be
turned
into
another
man
,
and
v.
9.
God
gave
him
another
heart
.
He
doth
not
say
a
new
heart
,
a
holy
heart
,
but
another
heart
;
a
heart
differing
from
the
heart
he
had
while
he
was
a
private
person
:
then
he
minded
his
fathers
Asses
,
and
family-occasions
;
but
now
he
had
another
heart
,
a
heart
for
government
,
a
heart
for
publicke
affaires
and
their
management
.
Jesus
Christ
divides
wisdome
and
folly
among
the
Grandees
of
the
world
.
Solomon
was
the
wisest
Prince
that
ever
was
:
But
his
sonne
Rehoboam
was
not
so
,
he
was
but
a
little
removed
from
a
foole
,
Eccles.
10.
16.
They
are
men
,
or
children
,
according
as
he
makes
them
.
What
wisdome
and
power
they
have
,
they
cannot
put
forth
without
him
.
Sometime
they
appeare
stronger
then
men
;
another
time
weaker
then
children
:
Now
none
so
wise
as
they
,
and
by
and
by
none
so
foolish
;
and
all
according
as
Christ
enlargeth
or
contracteth
them
:
They
assume
power
to
make
,
or
unmake
,
to
establish
,
or
null
Lawes
;
but
sure
they
are
wofuly
out
,
if
they
leave
him
out
.
Grant
they
are
the
high
ones
,
yet
sure
he
is
higher
then
they
:
we
deny
not
but
they
have
an
Image
on
them
,
that
makes
them
better
then
other
men
;
but
still
they
are
but
men
,
and
he
is
better
then
they
:
It
s
his
prerogative
to
be
〈◊〉
〈◊〉
〈◊〉
〈◊〉
〈◊〉
,
The
Law-giver
,
Jam.
4.
12.
and
he
gives
law
to
them
,
and
they
cannot
without
him
,
lay
law
on
their
people
.
He
is
one
,
there
is
one
Law-giver
,
and
the
onely
one
,
there
is
no
more
;
They
cannot
make
Laws
without
him
,
but
he
doth
without
them
:
Let
their
hearts
meditate
high
and
great
things
,
yet
their
hearts
are
in
his
hand
,
Prov.
21.
1.
and
he
turns
them
as
seemeth
him
good
.
Their
Continuation
and
succession
is
from
him
.
1.
Sam.
15.
28.
The
Lord
hath
rent
the
Kingdome
of
Israel
from
thee
this
day
,
and
hath
given
it
to
a
neighbour
of
thine
that
is
better
then
thou
.
This
Solomon
acknowledgeth
,
1
King
.
3.
7.
Oh
Lord
my
God
,
thou
hast
made
thy
servant
King
instead
of
David
my
father
.
How
much
of
King
▪
craft
is
laid
out
to
settle
and
perpetuate
governments
on
heires
and
successors
?
but
how
little
can
this
pretend
to
,
without
Christ
?
Dan.
5.
26
,
27.
He
is
the
great
Numberer
,
and
Ponderer
;
Belshazzars
Kingdome
was
numbered
and
finished
,
he
was
weighed
in
the
ballance
and
found
wanting
.
This
King
David
knew
well
,
2
Sam.
5.
12.
He
perceived
(
not
that
men
so
much
,
nor
that
Joab
or
Abner
)
but
that
the
Lord
had
established
him
King
over
Israel
.
Hence
is
that
conclusion
from
wise
Daniel
,
Chap.
2.
21.
He
changeth
times
and
seasons
,
he
removeth
Kings
,
and
setteth
up
Kings
.
Bad
Kings
as
well
as
good
reigne
by
Christ
:
Christ
had
in
especial
manner
the
visible
administration
of
the
Kingdomes
of
Israel
and
Judah
,
and
their
Kings
were
anointed
by
him
;
but
how
few
good
among
them
all
?
Now
because
this
may
seeme
a
hard
saying
,
give
me
leave
to
open
it
in
these
sixe
passages
.
a
man
after
Gods
one
heart
;
but
when
out
of
pride
he
numbered
the
people
,
in
that
he
was
no
good
King
;
for
it
brought
a
plague
upon
them
,
2
Sam.
24.
Hezekiah
was
a
good
man
;
but
in
vaine
ostentation
,
shewing
the
Ambassadors
of
the
King
of
Babylon
his
Treasure
,
in
that
he
was
no
good
King
,
2
King
.
20.
Asa
was
a
good
man
;
but
when
he
imprisoned
the
Seer
,
and
oppressed
some
of
the
people
,
in
that
he
was
no
good
King
,
2
Chron.
16.
10.
Commandements
are
right
,
his
Statutes
pure
,
his
Law
perfect
:
there
is
not
the
least
hint
there
to
warrant
any
wickednesse
:
but
still
that
which
is
contrary
is
commanded
:
He
commands
no
wickednesse
.
2.
It
s
far
from
the
heart
of
Christ
to
worke
any
wickednesse
in
their
hearts
;
you
must
father
your
sin
somewhere
else
;
Christ
will
never
own
it
;
accuse
,
accuse
,
(
as
you
have
just
cause
)
your selves
,
your
wicked
corrupt
natures
,
but
you
must
acquit
him
.
3.
Neither
doth
Christ
stirre
up
unto
any
wickednesse
;
his
spirit
is
a
holy
spirit
,
and
no
inviting
or
encouraging
men
to
sin
comes
from
that
spirit
.
Ye
thought
evil
against
me
(
saith
Joseph
to
his
Brethren
that
sold
him
)
but
God
meant
it
unto
good
,
to
save
much
people
alive
:
and
when
Joseph
made
known
himselfe
to
his
Brethren
,
Gen.
45.
5.
he
saith
,
Be
not
greived
nor
angry
with
your selves
,
that
ye
sold
me
hither
;
for
God
did
send
me
before
you
to
preserve
life
.
Ephraim
is
given
to
Idols
,
let
him
alone
;
and
I
will
not
punish
your
daughters
when
they
commit
whoredome
,
nor
your
spouses
when
they
commit
Adultery
.
God
may
give
places
and
power
to
wicked
men
,
and
not
grace
;
and
then
they
will
become
more
wicked
,
and
fill
up
their
measure
suddainly
.
God
may
be
angry
with
a
people
for
their
sin
,
and
so
give
them
a
I
gave
them
a
King
in
mine
anger
.
Gods
anger
is
his
justice
,
whereby
he
burnes
against
sin
;
and
what
he
gives
in
justice
,
is
with
respect
to
their
sin
:
Now
he
gave
them
a
King
in
his
wrath
;
let
that
King
be
never
so
vile
,
yet
God
that
gave
him
is
righteous
,
I
and
righteous
in
that
giving
of
him
.
5.
That
Jesus
Christ
is
gracious
,
as
well
as
rightcous
,
and
orders
all
the
badnesse
of
Kings
for
good
,
Acts
4.
27
,
28.
Herod
and
Pontïus
Pilate
with
the
Gentiles
and
people
of
Israel
are
gathered
together
against
Christ
,
but
it
s
to
doe
what
Gods
hand
and
c●unsel
had
determined
before
to
be
done
.
Cyrus
is
a
Heathen
King
and
knows
not
G●d
,
Isa.
45.
4.
Yet
for
Jacob
my
servants
sake
,
and
Israel
mine
elect
,
I
have
even
called
thee
by
thy
name
;
and
Isa.
44.
ult.
Cyrus
he
is
my
shepherd
and
shall
performe
all
my
pleasure
;
saying
to
Jerusalem
,
thou
shalt
be
built
,
and
to
the
Temple
,
thy
foundation
shall
be
laid
.
feare
of
the
Lord
.
He
layes
his
Law
upon
them
,
and
draws
them
forth
in
obedience
to
it
.
He
stirres
them
up
to
what
is
good
,
and
holds
them
on
in
that
goodnesse
.
He
gave
Solomon
wisdome
to
goe
in
and
out
before
that
great
people
;
and
he
wiseth
Princes
for
their
places
,
and
makes
their
actings
acceptable
both
to
God
and
men
.
Christs
creatures
for
this
World
;
they
beare
his
Image
of
power
and
government
on
them
,
and
that
is
their
great
Majesty
:
They
are
his
ordinance
,
Rom.
13.
reigne
by
him
;
and
this
subjects
and
keeps
mens
spirits
under
.
Oh!
thanke
Jesus
Christ
that
you
have
no
more
insurrections
,
against
those
in
place
and
power
;
mens
minds
are
it
may
be
ready
enough
to
breake
out
,
but
there
is
something
of
Christ
stops
them
.
is
and
alwayes
was
good
Scripture
;
Whosoever
resisteth
the
power
,
resisteth
the
Ordinance
of
God
;
and
they
that
resist
shall
receive
to
themselves
damnation
or
judgement
;
wherefore
you
must
be
subject
,
not
onely
for
wrath
,
but
also
for
conscience
sake
,
v.
5.
Jesus
Christ
;
All
their
wisdome
,
justice
,
mercy
and
goodnesse
,
is
extracted
from
him
;
when
you
eat
of
the
fat
,
and
drink
of
the
sweet
,
when
you
enjoy
your
houses
and
lands
,
your
shops
and
ships
,
your
p●ace
and
plenty
,
exalt
him
for
it
.
That
you
can
lie
down
and
rise
up
,
and
walke
abroad
,
it
s
of
his
goodnesse
and
ingrave
his
Name
on
it
,
and
returne
his
praise
to
him
.
David
says
Psal.
39.
9.
I
was
dumb
,
and
opened
not
my
mouth
,
because
thou
didst
it
.
When
Aaron
lost
both
his
sonnes
,
that
which
made
him
hold
his
peace
,
was
,
that
God
would
be
sanctified
and
glorified
;
God
had
done
it
,
Lev.
10.
3.
That
which
made
Job
not
to
charge
God
foolishly
,
and
kept
him
from
the
sin
of
impatience
,
it
was
,
that
the
Lord
had
given
and
taken
away
;
and
the
like
was
that
in
old
Eli
,
1
Sam.
3.
18.
when
heavy
things
were
denounced
against
him
,
and
his
house
,
he
said
,
It
is
the
Lord
,
let
him
do
whatever
he
please
.
5.
How
glorious
is
that
Christ
by
whom
Kings
reigne
?
how
poorely
doth
all
their
splendor
resemble
his
glory
?
while
they
rule
others
,
he
rules
them
:
Oh!
that
we
could
see
him
;
he
is
not
onely
their
governour
,
but
their
Maker
;
fall
down
and
adore
before
him
.
They
must
bring
in
an
account
of
their
government
,
and
you
may
appeale
from
them
to
him
,
as
you
heard
before
.
He
is
most
absolute
,
and
by
his
Decree
things
are
and
shall
be
to
eternity
.
How
doth
it
greive
Princes
to
feele
old
age
come
upon
them
?
to
be
subjected
to
aches
,
paines
and
diseases
,
and
that
they
and
their
honour
must
part
,
and
lie
in
the
dust
?
Oh!
then
admire
,
and
for
ever
praise
him
whose
Kingdome
is
an
everlasting
Kingdome
,
and
of
whose
government
there
is
no
end
.
I
shall
conclude
this
Position
with
a
word
of
exhortation
to
Princes
,
taken
out
Use
1.
of
Exhortation
.
Psal.
2.
10.
1.
To
be
wise
.
of
Psal.
2.
10.
1.
To
be
wise
and
understand
by
whom
you
reigne
:
away
with
your
contesting
against
Christ
,
and
fall
in
with
his
ends
and
interests
;
that
will
be
your
wisdome
indeed
;
a
single
portion
of
wisdome
should
not
content
you
;
you
are
to
study
,
and
to
rule
;
and
a
great
deale
of
wisdome
is
required
to
a
little
rule
:
you
have
many
snares
and
temptations
in
your
places
,
and
you
need
abundance
of
wisdome
to
guard
you
from
those
snares
;
you
are
to
govern
others
,
yea
many
others
,
as
well
as
your selves
:
Be
wise
now
therefore
O
ye
Kings
.
Be
instructed
ye
Judges
of
the
Earth
:
God
hath
his
word
and
his
rod
for
you
,
as
well
as
others
;
and
its
wisdome
to
learn
by
both
;
Deut.
17.
19.
you
must
read
to
keep
you
humble
,
that
your
hearts
be
not
lifted
up
above
your
brethren
;
and
if
you
heare
not
that
voyce
of
the
word
,
behold
a
speaking
rod
,
and
him
that
appointed
it
;
Heare
,
heare
,
and
learn
,
yea
learn
righteousnesse
.
able
men
,
men
able
for
government
,
yet
fearing
God
.
The
lesse
you
are
under
the
feare
of
men
,
the
more
should
you
walke
in
the
feare
of
God
:
This
feare
would
be
a
sweet
bound
to
your
power
and
will
:
and
trust
God
to
make
others
feare
you
,
while
you
reverence
him
.
Serve
with
feare
:
Oh
strange
!
must
Kings
serve
?
yea
sure
,
it
s
not
so
strange
as
true
:
you
are
the
Judges
of
the
Earth
,
and
therein
his
servants
.
Many
controversies
will
come
before
you
,
and
you
are
to
decide
them
according
to
Law
:
encourage
your selves
in
that
thanklesse
worke
of
judging
,
that
its
part
of
your
service
to
Godward
.
Prov.
29.
4.
The
King
by
judgement
establisheth
the
Land
;
but
he
that
receiveth
gifts
overthroweth
it
.
Let
Jehosaphats
counsel
be
acceptable
to
you
,
2
Chron.
19.
6.
Take
heed
what
you
doe
;
for
ye
judge
not
for
man
,
but
for
the
Lord
,
who
is
with
you
in
the
judgement
.
You
had
need
of
good
men
about
you
,
both
in
Court
and
Council
:
This
was
Davids
resolution
,
Psal.
101.
6
,
7.
My
eyes
shall
be
upon
the
faithful
in
the
Land
to
dwell
with
mee
;
and
he
that
walketh
in
a
perfect
way
shall
serve
me
.
It
is
recorded
of
Ahaziah
,
2
Chron.
22.
3.
that
he
walked
in
the
wayes
of
the
house
of
Ahab
;
for
his
Mother
a
Daughter
of
Omri
was
his
Counsellor
to
do
wickedly
.
Kings
must
do
right
to
others
,
they
must
releive
the
oppressed
;
then
surely
they
themselves
must
be
far
from
oppression
.
Ezek.
46.
18.
The
Prince
shall
not
take
of
the
peoples
inheritance
by
oppression
,
to
thrust
them
out
of
their
possession
.
Your
great
service
lies
in
this
,
to
be
a
terrour
to
evil
works
,
Rejoyce
with
trembling
:
You
have
your
burdens
,
and
so
your
joyes
,
more
then
others
:
You
have
your
Gardens
and
Orchards
,
your
Parkes
and
Pleasures
,
your
Musicks
and
Recreations
;
we
envy
you
not
in
these
;
much
comfort
may
you
have
in
them
all
;
onely
take
in
this
Caution
,
rejoyce
with
trembling
;
you
ar●
never
so
apt
to
miscarry
as
in
the
highth
of
your
joyes
.
Job
feared
his
sons
when
Feasting
,
and
you
know
whose
brand
it
is
to
Feast
without
feare
,
Jude
,
v.
12.
Kisse
the
Son
;
kisse
him
with
a
kisse
of
love
,
Osculo
dilectionis
,
and
that
with
all
sincerity
:
kisse
him
with
a
kisse
of
honour
and
obedience
,
Osculo
subjectionis
,
as
Samuel
kissed
Saul
,
1
Sam.
10.
1.
kisse
him
with
a
kisse
of
confidence
,
as
here
in
the
Text
,
Blessed
are
all
they
that
put
their
trust
in
him
.
Kisse
him
with
a
kisse
of
Devotion
,
Osculo
Devotionis
;
for
he
alone
is
worthy
of
all
love
,
subjection
,
faith
,
and
worship
.
CHAP.
X.
Opens
the
3.
Pos
.
That
setting
up
of
Government
and
Governours
is
for
the
good
of
the
World
.
1.
In
that
it
keeps
men
in
Order
.
2.
In
that
it
gives
propriety
.
3.
It
promotes
increase
of
what
we
possesse
.
4.
Brings
in
Peace
.
5.
It
is
set
up
when
God
fitts
some
,
and
brings
in
others
to
consent
.
6.
This
is
for
the
good
of
all
ranks
of
men
.
7.
Good
to
them
in
their
whole
life
.
8.
That
Governours
due
it
is
to
be
honoured
.
Vses
.
YOu
have
heard
,
that
Kings
reigne
by
Christ
,
and
so
are
his
creatures
;
Government
is
of
his
making
,
it
s
his
Ordinance
,
and
so
as
it
is
from
him
,
is
good
:
None
so
good
as
Christ
,
and
what
he
makes
,
that
is
also
good
;
cannot
be
bad
:
The
setting
up
of
Government
and
Governours
is
notably
for
the
good
of
the
World
,
Rom.
13.
4.
He
is
the
Minister
of
God
to
thee
for
good
.
1
Pet.
2.
13.
its
called
mans
creature
,
both
because
its
an
Ordinance
for
man
,
for
man
as
he
is
a
reasonable
creature
;
and
Secondly
,
It
s
an
Ordinance
wherein
God
acts
and
draws
forth
Reason
to
the
highest
acts
and
ends
;
it
s
that
which
is
in
especial
manner
for
the
good
of
man
,
of
mankind
;
that
will
farther
appeare
in
that
,
1.
Government
is
set
up
to
keep
the
Vniuscujusque
rei
debita
coll●c●tio
,
the
due
setting
of
things
and
persons
in
their
proper
place
,
and
keeping
them
there
.
In
an
Army
,
when
every
Commander
is
where
the
General
appoints
,
and
every
Souldier
in
that
ranke
and
file
,
where
the
Commander
appoints
,
and
accordingly
moves
,
that
Army
is
said
to
be
in
order
.
Now
Government
doth
that
to
the
World
,
that
order
doth
to
an
Army
.
Men
are
apt
to
be
out
of
their
due
place
and
station
,
and
to
move
unduely
;
now
government
rightens
them
.
We
read
a
sad
Story
,
Judg.
17.
6.
There
was
no
King
in
Israel
,
but
every
man
did
that
which
was
right
in
his
own
eyes
;
There
was
no
King
,
but
many
Tyrants
.
Kings
rule
by
law
,
Tyrants
by
will
;
and
so
do
all
rule
where
there
is
no
government
;
and
then
every
man
is
a
Tyrant
,
his
lust
his
law
,
nay
a
Divel
,
Homo
homini
daemon
;
Anarchy
is
worse
then
Tyranny
;
better
a
bad
government
then
none
at
all
,
Ipsa
quidem
Tyrannis
est
tolerabilis
prae
Anarchia
,
saith
Beza
.
Tyranny
is
tolerable
,
when
weighed
with
Anarchy
:
Now
to
take
away
this
disorder
,
and
to
keep
every
man
in
his
place
,
is
government
set
up
;
for
it
is
the
application
of
rules
of
reason
to
things
,
times
,
and
persons
;
It
is
an
honest
binding
men
to
their
good
behaviour
.
Persons
set
and
kept
in
order
enjoy
propriety
:
Without
government
all
things
are
common
,
and
community
makes
a
War
of
every
man
with
every
man
;
what
is
common
is
mine
as
well
as
his
,
and
his
as
well
as
mine
;
and
therefore
if
another
enjoy
that
I
like
,
if
it
cannot
be
divided
,
and
I
like
and
lacke
it
,
I
will
fight
for
it
with
him
,
and
so
he
with
me
:
but
government
ends
this
War
,
and
makes
what
was
common
before
,
to
be
proper
now
;
what
belonged
to
all
before
,
to
be
peculiar
to
some
now
,
and
so
prevents
that
War
we
now
speake
of
:
it
divides
unto
every
man
his
inheritance
,
and
maintains
him
in
it
.
It
was
Gods
government
that
divided
the
Land
of
Canaan
to
the
children
of
Israel
,
and
gave
them
every
one
their
lot
;
or
else
there
would
have
been
as
much
fighting
among
themselves
about
it
,
as
there
was
to
dispossesse
the
Amorite
,
the
Canaanite
,
the
Hivite
,
and
the
Perizzite
.
3.
Government
promotes
the
increase
of
what
we
properly
have
:
Interest
is
that
which
drawes
forth
all
men
;
they
will
not
sow
to
have
others
reape
,
nor
build
to
have
others
possesse
and
dwell
there
:
But
let
it
be
their
own
,
and
then
they
think
no
labour
too
much
,
no
cost
too
great
:
what
is
every
bodies
,
is
no
bodies
;
and
Commons
we
see
are
wasted
,
when
inclosures
which
are
worse
ground
,
are
more
improved
.
Government
makes
me
call
this
,
or
that
,
my
house
,
my
land
,
my
state
;
and
being
mine
,
I
like
and
love
it
,
and
do
what
I
can
to
improve
it
.
Government
protects
your
peace
:
Pax
est
tranquillitas
ordinis
.
You
heard
of
order
before
,
and
now
we
tell
you
of
the
tranquillity
of
it
,
which
is
peace
.
What
dismal
stormes
would
arise
in
every
Country
,
City
,
Town
,
and
Family
,
about
every
mans
Land
,
Dwelling
,
Trading
,
Estate
,
if
government
were
not
?
It
keeps
us
alive
in
our
hous●s
,
and
our
houses
A
peaceable
and
a
quiet
life
is
the
great
end
of
government
;
and
if
any
breake
in
upon
you
to
disturbe
,
and
disquiet
you
,
then
government
interposeth
to
protect
,
and
defend
you
.
5.
The
setting
up
of
government
is
,
when
God
makes
some
men
able
,
and
willing
,
to
manage
publicke
affairs
;
and
draws
the
spirits
of
others
to
consent
and
subject
.
As
Jesus
Christ
ascended
up
into
heaven
to
give
gifts
unto
men
,
for
the
edification
of
his
body
,
Eph.
4.
12.
So
,
as
King
of
the
World
,
he
is
in
heaven
,
and
gives
gifts
unto
men
,
for
the
government
of
the
world
.
Some
men
we
see
are
so
weake
that
they
cannot
manage
their
own
affairs
with
discretion
;
others
are
so
strong
that
they
can
guide
their
own
,
and
the
affairs
of
others
too
:
but
honos
onus
,
Honour
is
a
burden
;
to
care
for
others
is
a
care
with
burden
,
and
men
love
not
to
be
burdened
:
It
is
therefore
the
goodnesse
of
Christ
,
so
to
temper
and
propose
things
to
men
,
as
to
incline
them
to
take
such
care
and
burdens
on
them
.
This
thing
is
too
heavy
for
thee
,
thou
art
not
able
to
performe
it
,
said
Jethro
to
Moses
,
Exod.
18.
18.
And
who
is
able
to
judge
this
thy
so
great
a
people
!
was
Solomons
expression
.
1
Kings
,
3.
9.
but
Christ
makes
men
both
able
and
willing
for
government
:
But
suppose
they
are
never
so
able
,
and
willing
;
how
can
they
govern
,
if
they
be
not
called
to
it
?
I
,
but
the
same
Christ
that
makes
men
able
and
willing
to
govern
,
makes
others
willing
to
choose
,
and
subjecting
to
be
governed
:
and
he
causing
both
these
sweetly
to
concurre
,
sets
up
a
Government
.
I
confesse
,
I
have
wondered
to
see
the
subjection
of
Souldiers
to
their
Captains
,
of
Seamen
to
their
Boatswains
,
and
that
to
blows
and
bill-bows
;
if
they
should
take
head
,
it
s
not
their
Captain
or
Master
could
withstand
them
:
and
why
do
they
not
?
truly
it
s
because
Christ
by
his
ordinance
of
government
aws
their
spirits
.
6.
This
is
notably
for
the
good
,
not
of
some
,
but
of
all
ranks
of
men
:
high
and
low
,
rich
and
poor
,
learned
and
ignorant
,
good
and
bad
.
Government
is
of
God
,
who
is
the
chiefest
good
,
and
so
most
communicative
,
most
good
to
others
;
and
therefore
those
who
are
imployed
about
this
worke
,
are
called
Dij
Terrestres
,
Earthly
Gods
.
I
have
said
you
are
Gods
:
It
notably
commends
government
to
us
,
when
it
is
so
extensive
in
its
goodnesse
.
All
mens
good
is
so
interwoven
in
it
,
that
it
cannot
be
obstructed
,
but
all
men
will
suffer
in
that
obstruction
.
Government
is
extensive
not
onely
to
all
men
,
but
to
all
men
in
their
whole
lives
;
and
this
I
take
from
that
passage
in
1
Tim.
2.
2.
That
we
may
lead
a
quiet
life
.
Where
I
observe
two
things
.
First
,
that
whole
course
and
series
of
passages
in
our
whole
lives
,
and
most
eminently
in
the
matters
of
highest
concernment
,
as
it
s
there
added
,
in
all
godlinesse
,
and
gravity
;
for
so
the
word
〈◊〉
〈◊〉
〈◊〉
〈◊〉
〈◊〉
,
translated
honesty
,
properly
signifies
:
we
have
protection
of
our
being
from
government
,
that
we
might
be
much
in
godlinesse
;
and
next
to
godlinesse
,
we
must
be
grave
,
carry
our selves
so
,
as
may
justly
clame
an
esteeme
from
those
we
converse
withal
.
There
is
certainly
honour
due
to
such
who
are
set
up
for
government
.
Rom.
13.
1.
They
are
the
higher
powers
,
〈◊〉
〈◊〉
〈◊〉
〈◊〉
〈◊〉
and
v.
3.
they
are
the
Rulers
,
〈◊〉
〈◊〉
〈◊〉
〈◊〉
〈◊〉
,
yea
and
fathers
too
,
and
therefore
must
be
honoured
;
God
never
intended
them
their
duty
without
their
dignity
:
nor
did
he
appoint
a
small
portion
of
honour
for
them
;
we
owe
respect
one
to
another
,
and
we
mutually
give
and
receive
honour
one
of
another
;
but
honour
to
Governours
must
be
more
;
they
must
have
that
and
something
more
:
as
they
are
publick
persons
,
they
must
have
publick
honour
,
and
as
they
are
for
good
of
all
,
so
all
must
honour
them
.
This
is
that
which
we
are
commanded
,
Rom.
13.
7.
Render
to
all
their
dues
;
Honour
to
whom
Honour
belongeth
.
Honour
is
their
due
,
and
you
wrong
them
if
you
give
it
not
;
and
you
oblige
them
for
your
protection
,
when
you
give
them
their
honour
.
faithful
Creator
,
as
well
as
a
merciful
Redeemer
.
He
hath
everlasting
love
to
guide
his
chosen
ones
to
eternal
life
;
and
he
hath
common
love
to
govern
the
World
.
Wh●n
you
enjoy
the
sweet
and
good
,
the
peace
and
plenty
of
government
,
we
deny
not
but
you
should
look
to
these
that
God
makes
use
of
to
hand
those
good
things
by
;
but
your
thoughts
are
not
to
rest
on
them
,
but
to
mount
higher
;
own
the
instrument
,
but
honour
more
the
prime
efficient
:
are
your
Governours
good
?
remember
him
that
makes
them
so
;
do
you
receive
good
under
them
?
Oh!
be
sure
to
eye
the
hand
whence
it
comes
:
God
extends
the
good
of
government
to
unreasonable
creatures
as
well
as
unto
you
,
and
to
you
the
more
in
and
by
them
.
There
is
more
improvement
of
the
creatures
,
both
of
Sea
and
Land
where
government
is
,
then
where
its
wanting
:
witnesse
the
condition
of
our
Brethren
in
New
England
compared
with
that
of
the
Natives
there
;
who
receive
little
of
the
good
of
creatures
,
which
God
gives
our
precious
Brethren
to
enjoy
with
abundant
comfort
.
over
you
in
the
Lord
:
they
are
for
your
good
,
and
you
ought
so
to
esteeme
them
.
2
Sam.
18.
3.
the
people
there
cryed
out
,
Thou
art
worth
ten
thousand
of
us
.
The
Law
required
a
man
should
reverence
his
Mother
,
Lev.
19.
3.
how
much
more
those
who
are
fathers
of
their
country
,
Patriae
patres
,
Patriots
indeed
.
How
doth
the
Church
lament
,
Lam.
4.
2.
The
breath
of
our
nostrils
,
the
annointed
of
the
Lord
was
taken
in
their
pitts
;
and
those
are
branded
for
sons
of
Belial
that
despised
Saul
,
and
brought
him
no
present
.
1
Sam.
10.
27.
They
walke
after
the
flesh
in
the
lust
of
uncleannesse
that
despise
government
,
2
Pet.
2.
10.
presumptuous
and
self-willed
who
feare
not
to
speake
evil
of
dignities
.
Exod.
22.
28.
Thou
shalt
not
revile
the
gods
,
nor
curse
the
Ruler
of
thy
people
.
I
could
heartily
wish
that
men
would
not
think
their
tongues
their
own
,
but
cease
from
this
cursing
,
and
reviling
.
When
Joseph
was
Governour
of
I
exhort
and
that
with
a
〈◊〉
〈◊〉
〈◊〉
〈◊〉
〈◊〉
,
a
first
of
all
,
and
marke
his
variety
of
expressions
;
Supplications
,
Prayers
,
Intercessions
,
and
giving
of
thanks
,
must
be
for
all
in
authority
,
and
all
little
enough
;
did
you
know
their
duties
and
their
difficulties
,
you
would
not
cease
praying
for
them
,
v.
2.
It
s
for
your
good
,
that
you
may
lead
a
quiet
life
;
pray
you
more
,
and
they
will
rule
better
:
It
may
be
they
had
not
miscarried
so
much
,
nor
so
often
,
if
you
had
helped
them
by
your
prayers
.
v.
3.
This
is
good
and
acceptable
in
the
sight
of
God
our
Saviour
;
and
no
marvel
since
they
are
those
that
he
sets
up
for
the
good
of
the
World
.
Happly
they
are
not
so
good
as
they
should
be
,
neither
are
you
:
but
be
good
in
this
,
to
pray
to
make
them
better
.
They
were
bound
to
pray
in
Pauls
time
,
when
you
might
reckon
so
many
Magistrates
as
there
were
,
so
many
were
their
enemies
:
and
are
we
not
more
bound
now
,
when
our
Magistrates
are
our
friends
?
God
hath
not
dealt
so
with
other
Nations
,
nor
with
us
in
this
Nation
heretofore
.
Never
was
there
a
Magistracy
that
did
openly
and
professedly
engage
for
the
good
of
all
that
truely
feare
God
,
as
now
there
is
.
Oh!
cover
their
infirmities
in
love
,
and
pray
for
them
;
for
they
beg
your
prayers
.
Cyrus
inserts
it
into
his
Decree
,
Ezra
6.
10.
that
they
might
pray
for
the
life
of
the
King
:
and
I
am
confident
that
nothing
would
be
more
acceptable
then
your
fervent
prayers
:
and
let
them
never
want
them
.
Submit
your selves
to
ever●
ordinance
of
man
,
for
the
Lords
sake
.
All
men
desire
to
rule
,
but
few
know
how
to
submit
:
God
sets
them
to
order
,
and
our
duty
is
to
be
under
their
ordering
:
It
is
possible
some
of
their
ordinances
may
crosse
our
particular
interests
,
and
our
spirits
;
shall
we
therefore
not
submit
?
it
may
be
for
a
publick
good
that
they
decree
;
and
if
they
order
so
,
they
doe
their
duty
,
and
our
duty
is
to
submit
,
though
it
be
our
particular
losse
.
If
we
would
look
up
,
and
consider
for
whose
sake
we
are
to
submit
,
it
would
much
releive
us
:
It
s
for
the
Lords
sake
;
the
Lord
requires
our
submission
to
them
:
for
his
sake
submit
:
it
may
be
your
spirits
rise
when
you
think
of
the
men
you
are
to
submit
too
,
and
that
the
time
was
,
that
there
was
not
so
much
difference
between
them
and
you
,
and
you
little
thought
to
be
so
at
their
commands
:
I
,
but
know
,
it
s
to
God
more
then
to
them
;
and
I
hope
it
will
be
no
hard
thing
to
submit
to
him
;
to
God
.
Render
to
all
their
dues
:
Tribute
to
whom
Tribute
is
due
,
Custome
to
whom
Custome
.
CHAP.
XI
.
Vnfolds
the
fourth
Position
,
That
Governments
are
apt
to
change
;
wherein
is
set
down
.
1.
Governours
change
by
death
,
or
other
wayes
.
2.
Forms
of
Government
change
.
3.
People
change
.
4.
Lawes
change
.
5.
Leagues
and
Trade
change
.
6.
Christ
makes
change
by
his
judgements
and
providences
.
Vses
.
WE
should
be
too
bad
,
if
we
did
not
acknowledge
the
good
of
Government
;
but
withal
we
should
be
too
foolish
if
we
ranke
not
that
good
in
its
due
place
.
Governments
are
good
,
but
still
they
are
creatures
;
and
all
the
goodnesse
of
creatures
is
mutable
.
Hence
this
fourth
Position
.
Governments
and
Governours
,
being
creatures
of
this
world
,
are
apt
to
change
.
Governments
are
Gods
Ordinance
,
and
so
shall
stand
,
but
stand
as
creatures
,
and
creatures
of
this
world
,
and
so
as
the
World
,
changeable
.
It
s
the
transcendent
property
of
Christ
to
be
unchangeably
good
,
creatures
not
so
;
and
this
will
be
manifest
many
wayes
.
all
mon
are
appointed
once
to
die
;
Their
breath
is
in
their
nostrils
,
and
if
God
cast
it
out
,
all
their
power
on
earth
cannot
retaine
it
.
Nay
sometime
by
their
luxury
,
riot
,
and
intemperance
,
they
dig
their
own
graves
,
and
shorten
their
lives
;
nay
sometime
they
die
while
they
live
,
either
deposing
themselves
,
or
else
being
deposed
by
others
from
their
government
,
and
so
they
out-live
their
pompe
and
power
.
Now
the
change
of
Governours
makes
great
change
in
governments
;
what
troubles
have
been
in
the
vacancies
of
Princes
,
and
what
turmoile
about
Successors
?
but
suppose
they
live
,
yet
they
may
change
their
manners
:
How
good
are
many
at
first
,
and
how
bad
at
latter
end
!
2
Chron.
24.
2.
Joash
did
what
was
right
in
the
sight
of
the
Lord
all
the
dayes
of
Jehojadah
;
but
vers
.
17.
and
18.
when
he
was
dead
he
hearkened
to
the
Princes
of
Judah
,
and
left
the
house
of
the
Lord
.
to
rule
;
and
if
either
change
,
it
hath
a
great
influence
in
the
government
.
The
people
are
the
body
to
be
governed
,
and
you
know
its
mobile
vulgus
,
an
unsetled
,
changeable
body
:
How
oft
do
they
commend
and
cry
up
some
for
government
,
and
by
and
by
deny
them
?
now
,
none
so
worthy
,
so
desirable
;
anon
,
none
so
unfit
as
they
;
Now
,
they
fall
down
and
adore
their
wisdome
,
valour
and
successe
;
and
afterward
rise
up
against
them
,
and
would
if
they
could
,
trample
on
them
.
1
Kings
12.
1.
All
Israel
come
to
Sechem
to
make
Rehoboam
King
,
but
a
little
after
,
v.
16.
they
say
,
What
portion
have
we
in
David
?
neither
have
we
inheritance
in
the
son
of
Iesse
.
To
your
tents
oh
Israel
;
now
see
to
thine
own
house
David
:
And
as
they
change
in
their
minds
,
so
in
their
manners
and
condition
;
they
grow
worse
and
worse
,
in
gluttony
,
drunkennesse
,
in
pride
,
malice
,
uncleannesse
and
revenge
;
yea
they
may
grow
poorer
,
more
idle
,
and
so
more
needy
.
The
safety
of
the
people
is
,
and
ought
to
be
,
the
Supreame
Law
.
Now
when
people
do
thus
change
,
it
may
be
necessary
to
change
the
Laws
,
that
so
their
safety
may
be
provided
for
.
Merchants
waxed
rich
,
but
v.
11.
the
Merchants
of
th●
earth
shall
weepe
and
mourne
over
her
,
for
no
man
buyeth
their
merchandise
any
more
.
Trading
is
sometime
sick
,
yea
dead
,
and
men
complaine
they
have
nothing
to
do
;
another
time
it
grows
quick
,
and
they
have
great
returns
.
Jesus
Christ
the
King
of
Nations
,
he
by
his
great
judgements
,
of
Sword
,
Famine
,
&
Plague
of
Pestilence
,
makes
great
changes
:
Governments
are
apt
enough
to
change
of
themselves
;
but
how
much
more
when
Christ
comes
to
deale
with
them
?
Ezek.
14.
13.
God
breakes
the
staffe
of
bread
,
and
so
cuts
off
man
and
beast
from
it
;
or
else
,
v.
17.
He
brings
a
Sword
upon
the
Land
,
or
sends
the
Pestilence
,
v.
19.
and
pours
out
fury
upon
the
Land
in
blood
,
to
cut
off
from
it
man
and
beast
.
What
woful
alterations
are
there
,
and
have
there
been
in
Germany
by
these
means
?
Cities
laid
waste
,
and
become
ruinous
heaps
by
a
prevailing
enemy
;
how
many
Families
swept
away
with
the
plague
,
and
the
living
scarce
able
to
bury
the
dead
?
the
Lord
might
lengthen
out
our
tranquillity
,
build
us
up
,
and
not
destroy
us
.
2.
Learne
hence
the
vanity
of
the
creature
,
and
of
all
conditions
here
beneath
:
why
should
we
set
our
hearts
on
that
that
is
not
,
or
may
soon
prove
otherwise
then
now
it
is
?
Isa.
2.
22.
Cease
,
oh
cease
from
man
wh●se
breath
is
in
his
nostrils
;
for
wherein
is
he
to
be
accounted
of
?
It
is
better
to
trust
in
the
Lord
,
then
to
put
any
Let
me
now
adde
a
word
of
Exhortation
.
Surely
thou
didst
set
them
in
slippery
places
,
thou
castest
them
down
to
destruction
.
Is
it
not
best
for
you
to
draw
nigh
to
God
,
the
unchangeable
One
,
to
cry
to
him
,
to
lift
up
your
souls
in
secret
,
to
draw
down
that
stability
from
heaven
which
cannot
be
found
upon
earth
?
so
strong
,
that
you
can
never
be
moved
,
when
as
your
government
carryes
that
in
the
frame
and
make
of
it
that
is
apt
to
change
;
you
or
your
people
,
their
condition
,
or
your
condition
may
soon
alter
;
your
confederates
may
prove
enemies
,
and
your
trading
passe
to
others
;
you
stand
now
,
but
how
soon
may
you
fall
?
others
may
fall
and
rise
;
but
if
you
fall
,
how
hardly
will
your
rising
be
?
Men
of
low
▪
condition
cannot
fall
much
;
but
dangerous
is
their
state
that
are
in
high
place
;
Facilis
descensus
,
descent
is
easie
,
but
its
hard
to
get
up
again
.
Sursum
Corda
.
Arise
,
arise
,
for
this
is
not
your
rest
.
How
readily
should
you
take
leave
of
that
that
is
going
from
you
,
and
you
cannot
stay
it
?
〈◊〉
〈◊〉
〈◊〉
〈◊〉
〈◊〉
,
Col.
3.
2.
Set
your
affections
on
things
that
are
above
,
and
not
on
things
on
the
earth
,
is
the
Apostles
counsel
;
and
if
you
will
be
following
and
seeking
,
he
tells
us
what
it
should
be
,
1
Cor.
14.
1.
follow
after
Charity
,
and
desire
spirtual
gifts
,
that
ye
may
edifie
one
another
.
CHAP.
XII
.
Opens
the
fifth
Pos
.
That
Kings
abuse
their
power
;
for
,
1.
They
serve
themselves
more
then
others
.
2.
They
turne
their
power
that
should
be
for
the
good
,
to
the
hurt
of
others
.
3.
It
was
against
Christ
in
his
person
.
4.
It
is
against
Christ
in
his
interest
.
5.
It
s
given
up
to
Christs
enemie
.
Vses
.
WE
have
heard
that
Kings
reign
by
Christ
,
and
that
Government
is
set
up
for
the
good
of
men
:
But
now
we
come
to
shew
the
unhappy
inversion
of
power
againg
Christ
,
and
of
government
against
those
for
whose
good
it
was
intended
.
Hence
your
fifth
Position
.
Kings
and
Princes
have
in
all
Ages
grossly
abused
their
power
.
The
first
King
we
read
of
is
Nimrod
,
Gen.
10.
10.
His
Kingdome
began
at
Babel
:
but
what
was
he
?
v.
8.
He
was
a
mighty
one
,
that
s
true
;
Kings
are
mighty
ones
,
but
where
?
in
the
earth
,
and
for
the
earth
;
for
earthly
and
sensual
things
,
v.
9.
He
was
a
mighty
one
,
but
a
mighty
Hunter
;
not
so
much
of
beasts
as
of
men
.
Saul
was
the
first
King
of
Israel
;
and
what
he
was
we
all
know
.
Now
that
they
have
thus
abused
their
power
,
I
shall
shew
these
five
wayes
.
He
will
appoint
for
himselfe
:
He
,
that
is
Saul
,
and
such
as
he
was
,
will
appoint
for
themselves
:
But
David
who
was
after
Gods
own
heart
(
in
government
as
well
as
othe●wayes
)
and
those
who
be
like
David
,
they
,
they
I
say
,
will
not
seek
themselves
but
the
good
of
others
:
and
now
(
methinks
)
I
finde
my
hope
enlarged
for
those
who
sit
at
the
sterne
of
this
Common-wealth
,
that
they
being
eminently
and
remarkably
raised
up
by
God
,
will
seeke
the
honour
of
him
who
thus
raised
them
.
They
shall
take
your
Daughters
,
your
Feilds
,
your
Seed
,
your
Servants
,
your
Sheep
;
and
what
is
this
3.
The
greatest
powers
were
against
Christ
in
his
person
,
while
he
was
upon
earth
,
Acts
4.
26.
The
Kings
of
the
earth
stand
up
,
and
the
Rulers
are
gathered
togegether
against
the
Lord
,
and
against
his
Christ
.
No
sooner
was
Christ
born
,
but
Herod
seekes
his
life
,
and
he
is
faine
to
be
carried
into
Egypt
;
when
he
comes
forth
to
preach
,
and
work
miracles
,
the
Scribes
and
the
Pharisees
,
and
the
Rulers
of
the
people
set
against
him
,
call
him
Bel
zebub
the
Prince
of
Devils
;
and
though
he
professed
his
Kingdom
not
to
be
of
this
world
,
but
came
in
a
low
emptied
condition
;
yet
he
is
held
forth
as
an
enemy
to
Caesar
,
Joh.
19.
12.
If
thou
let
this
man
goe
,
thou
art
not
Caesars
friend
;
and
so
you
know
how
he
was
condemned
and
abused
by
Herod
and
Pontius
Pilate
.
Thus
was
government
turn'd
against
him
who
set
it
up
.
Egypt
,
there
arose
a
new
King
,
Exod.
1.
11.
that
set
Task-masters
to
afflict
them
with
heavy
burdens
,
that
their
souls
served
with
rigour
.
Burdens
,
Taxes
,
Masters
,
Hardship
,
Servitude
,
is
the
best
that
Kings
can
afford
the
Israel
of
God
.
When
they
come
into
Canaan
,
Sihon
King
of
the
Amorites
,
will
not
suffer
them
to
passe
thorow
his
border
,
but
gathers
all
his
people
to
fight
them
:
The
Kings
of
Jerusalem
,
Hebron
,
Jarmuth
,
Lachish
and
Eglon
made
war
with
the
Gibeonits
because
they
made
peace
with
Israel
.
Josh.
10.
3.
It
was
Jeroboam
the
King
,
the
son
of
Nebat
that
sinned
,
and
made
Israel
to
sin
,
1
Kings
14.
16.
And
against
whom
were
all
those
bloody
persecutions
under
the
Heathenish
Emperours
,
but
against
the
Christians
,
the
servants
and
worshippers
of
Christ
?
If
any
evil
befel
them
,
they
make
the
Christians
the
cause
of
it
;
and
then
,
Christianos
ad
Leones
,
carry
these
Christians
to
the
Lyons
,
let
them
devour
them
:
it
was
enough
to
make
a
man
guilty
if
he
were
a
Christian
:
Bonus
vir
Caius
,
sed
Christianus
;
Caius
was
a
good
man
,
but
a
Christian
;
and
thus
is
power
inverted
against
Christ
and
his
interest
in
his
people
.
ten
hornes
,
the
ten
Kings
of
Europe
,
they
agree
and
give
their
kingdom
to
the
Beast
to
receive
laws
from
his
lust
,
and
to
serve
his
designes
.
Rev.
16.
14.
The
froggs
which
are
the
spirits
of
Devils
,
goe
forth
to
the
Kings
of
the
earth
;
and
Rev.
17.
2.
The
Kings
of
the
earth
commit
fornication
and
are
drunk
with
the
wine
of
the
great
whore
:
and
thus
you
see
power
abused
.
1.
See
here
the
foundation
of
turnes
and
changes
upon
kingdomes
and
governments
;
they
are
departed
far
from
their
right
ends
,
become
corrupt
and
abominable
,
so
that
the
Lord
cannot
●uffer
them
.
Are
these
the
powers
that
I
set
up
(
saith
God
)
?
did
I
ever
intend
they
should
be
against
me
and
mine
?
did
I
set
them
up
to
pride
themselves
in
their
lusts
,
and
to
oppresse
those
that
are
better
then
themselves
?
Surely
no.
I
will
now
arise
saith
the
Lord
,
and
overturn
,
overturn
,
overturn
them
.
3.
Judge
no
cause
by
great
followers
.
Joh.
7
48
,
49.
3.
Judge
not
of
men
or
causes
to
be
good
,
by
the
greatnesse
of
them
that
own
them
and
follow
them
.
When
Christ
was
in
the
world
,
Joh.
7.
48.
the
question
was
,
Have
any
of
the
Rulers
or
Pharisees
believed
on
him
?
any
of
your
great
wise
men
?
No
,
I
warrant
you
,
they
know
better
,
they
are
more
wise
then
so
:
v.
49.
but
this
people
,
this
poor
people
,
giddy
people
,
nay
cursed
people
that
know
not
the
Law
,
Luke
23.
35.
The
Rulers
derided
him
,
and
Luke
24.
20.
Our
chiefe
Preists
and
Rulers
delivered
him
to
be
condemned
to
death
,
and
to
be
crucified
.
You
must
not
make
the
great
ones
of
the
earth
your
example
;
for
then
you
will
follow
wickednesse
.
CHAP.
XIII
.
Proceeds
to
the
sixth
Pos
.
which
shews
,
That
abuse
of
power
tends
to
the
breaking
of
power
;
which
is
apparent
.
1.
When
those
in
power
indulge
their
lazinesse
.
2.
When
they
take
no
account
of
under-Officers
.
3.
When
they
rule
by
will
.
4.
When
they
look
not
after
exc●●ution
of
good
Laws
.
5.
But
are
unjust
.
And
6.
Sinfully
conformable
to
neighbour
Princes
.
7.
Vndue
enterposal
in
the
things
of
God
.
And
8.
Persecute
those
who
are
good
.
Vses
.
GOvernments
you
heard
were
apt
to
change
;
yea
to
change
from
good
to
bad
,
and
from
bad
to
worse
,
and
that
brings
in
a
breach
.
Sin
and
sorrow
are
inseparable
companions
;
if
sin
goe
before
,
sorrow
will
follow
after
.
To
be
clothed
with
power
,
is
an
honour
;
but
to
abuse
power
is
a
sin
,
and
such
a
sin
as
will
make
way
for
ruine
,
desolation
,
and
destruction
.
Hence
your
sixth
Position
.
The
sins
of
Princes
whereby
they
abuse
power
,
carry
a
tendency
with
them
to
breake
their
power
.
All
their
power
is
from
Christ
,
and
all
sin
is
against
him
;
and
surely
he
will
never
maintaine
his
own
power
in
a
way
against
himselfe
.
As
Princes
have
power
over
other
men
,
so
they
sin
in
that
power
;
they
sin
as
they
are
men
,
and
they
sin
as
they
are
men
in
place
,
as
Princes
.
Now
their
Princely
sins
are
those
that
break
their
Princely
power
;
as
thus
.
4.
Neglect
of
looking
after
the
execution
of
good
Laws
,
much
infeebles
their
power
:
Kings
should
be
living
laws
,
Reges
vivae
leges
,
their
carriage
so
regular
,
as
to
command
imitation
,
and
their
care
great
to
see
good
laws
executed
:
Execution
makes
good
Laws
alive
;
and
good
Laws
well
executed
,
makes
Kings
live
;
for
their
power
is
advanced
in
their
execution
,
and
neglect
herein
is
fatal
and
ruinous
to
them
.
The
Throne
is
established
by
righteousnesse
:
but
Mic.
7.
3.
It
s
doing
evil
with
both
hands
when
the
Prince
asketh
and
the
Judge
asketh
for
a
reward
.
When
that
is
acted
which
we
read
of
1
Sam.
8.
14.
when
the
oppressed
cry
,
and
are
not
eased
,
when
might
overcomes
right
,
it
s
a
woful
victory
,
and
such
an
one
as
they
shall
have
no
cause
to
triumph
in
;
for
Christ
will
cause
them
to
vomit
up
all
their
sweet
morsels
,
and
to
repent
of
their
unjust
dealings
.
Make
us
a
King
,
1
Sam.
8.
6.
and
the
great
argument
was
,
they
would
be
like
other
Nations
:
So
verse
6.
Give
us
a
King
to
judge
us
;
and
verse
5.
Make
us
a
King
to
judge
us
,
like
all
the
Nations
.
When
we
conforme
to
their
pride
,
their
fashions
,
their
excesse
,
their
wantonnesse
;
will
not
this
undermine
us
?
His
teare
is
not
to
be
taught
by
the
precepts
of
men
,
or
made
good
by
their
powers
:
The
patterne
of
the
Tabernacle
and
Temple
is
to
be
fetched
from
God
alone
;
we
are
not
tyed
to
waite
for
mens
commands
to
serve
God
;
they
may
make
our
services
to
be
more
safe
in
the
practice
,
but
not
more
righteous
in
themselves
.
Gods
command
is
a
sufficient
warrant
,
and
its
high
presumption
for
any
to
interpose
therein
,
to
corrupt
or
crosse
his
service
.
terrour
to
evil
doers
,
and
then
their
authority
comes
forth
in
the
power
of
it
;
but
they
must
not
be
terrours
to
those
that
doe
well
,
nor
strengthen
the
hands
of
the
wicked
,
and
sad
those
whom
God
would
not
have
sadded
.
This
will
never
stablish
any
government
.
Christs
interest
is
in
his
people
;
the
best
way
for
Princes
to
maintaine
their
interest
,
is
,
to
fall
in
with
Christs
interest
.
His
people
are
his
annointed
ones
,
and
they
must
doe
them
no
harme
.
Zach.
12.
3.
Jerusalem
is
a
burdensome
stone
;
all
that
burden
themselves
with
it
,
shall
be
cut
in
pieces
,
though
all
the
people
of
the
world
be
gathered
together
against
it
.
Use
1.
of
Instruct
.
See
the
cause
of
our
turns
.
1.
See
the
cause
of
the
great
turns
that
have
been
among
us
:
Former
ages
cannot
parallel
our
stories
;
you
know
how
God
hath
set
up
his
Throne
for
Judgement
,
and
called
the
great
and
mighty
ones
to
the
barre
,
and
cut
them
off
.
And
oh
!
that
now
these
who
yet
remaine
would
turn
their
eyes
hither
,
and
see
(
though
it
be
late
first
)
see
the
true
cause
that
cracked
all
former
greatnesse
,
and
be
humbled
;
confesse
their
sins
in
their
desolations
;
and
if
they
cannot
see
their
fins
as
cross
to
God
,
let
them
abhor
them
as
enemies
to
their
own
State
.
Oh!
that
they
would
accept
of
this
counsel
,
To
breake
off
their
sins
by
righteousnesse
,
and
their
iniquities
by
turning
to
the
Lord
,
that
so
(
if
possible
)
there
may
be
a
return
of
their
tranquillity
.
and
with
all
keeping
keep
your
hearts
therein
.
It
s
lawful
surely
to
eate
and
drink
;
and
for
you
to
eate
of
the
fat
and
drink
of
the
sweet
,
yea
to
feast
your selves
daily
:
But
t
is
not
lawful
to
feed
without
feare
,
Jude
12.
Eccles.
10.
16.
Wo
unto
thee
oh
Land
when
thy
Princes
eate
in
the
morning
.
It
s
lawful
to
eate
,
but
not
to
eate
unseasonably
;
Prov.
31.
4.
It
s
not
for
Kings
O
Lemuel
,
it
s
not
for
Kings
to
drink
wine
,
or
Princes
strong
drink
;
least
they
drink
and
forget
the
law
,
and
pervert
the
judgement
of
any
of
the
afflicted
:
it
s
not
for
Kings
so
to
drink
as
their
drinking
shall
make
them
light
and
frollick
,
so
as
to
forget
the
law
,
the
afflicted
and
their
cause
.
Math.
11.
8.
They
that
weare
soft
cloathing
,
〈◊〉
〈◊〉
〈◊〉
〈◊〉
〈◊〉
,
wearing
them
daily
,
are
in
Kings
houses
:
But
we
read
withal
,
Zach.
1.
8.
I
will
punish
the
Princes
of
the
Kings
children
,
and
all
that
are
cloathed
with
strange
apparel
.
If
the
softnesse
of
their
apparel
betoken
a
greater
softnesse
of
their
temper
,
it
is
not
their
being
in
Kings
houses
shall
save
them
from
punishment
.
Strange
apparel
:
Jun.
Indumento
alienigenarum
:
apparel
in
imitation
of
strangers
,
people
of
another
Nation
,
when
they
frame
themselves
into
the
garbe
of
a
Conquering
people
,
whether
Egyptian
or
Babylonian
,
and
testifie
their
spirit
by
their
habit
:
Omnes
qui
exoticis
vestibus
levitatem
animi
prodebant
.
Drufius
.
Such
who
betrayed
the
levity
of
their
minds
,
by
their
phantastical
apparel
:
Probabile
est
,
saith
Calvin
,
Aulicos
stulta
affectatione
mutasse
vestes
:
Its
likely
the
Courtiers
out
of
a
foolish
imitation
changed
their
garments
.
I
would
our
Courtiers
were
not
guilty
of
new
▪ fangled
fashions
,
and
garish
garments
,
paintings
and
powderings
,
spots
of
beauty
,
and
naked
breasts
,
opening
their
shop-windows
as
if
their
modesty
were
put
to
saile
.
You
may
questionlesse
,
sometimes
relaxe
your
minde
from
your
serious
and
weighty
employments
,
and
follow
your
Recreations
and
Pleasures
:
but
take
heed
of
being
lovers
of
pleasure
;
that
will
make
you
poor
men
,
Prov.
21.
17.
and
to
be
,
〈◊〉
〈◊〉
〈◊〉
〈◊〉
〈◊〉
,
lovers
of
pleasures
more
then
lovers
of
God
,
will
render
you
worse
then
poor
,
even
wicked
men
:
beware
your
pleasures
be
not
your
masters
;
for
then
you
will
serve
diverse
lusts
as
well
as
pleasures
.
Tit.
3.
3.
Malus
si
regat
,
servus
est
tot
dominorum
quot
vitiorum
;
One
saith
,
If
an
evil
man
rule
,
he
is
servant
of
so
many
Masters
as
he
hath
vices
.
Look
on
the
pleasures
of
the
flesh
as
the
bane
of
your
spirits
,
and
your
Courtly
pompe
to
be
but
so
much
pageantry
:
When
Agrippa
,
Acts
25.
23.
is
said
to
come
with
great
pompe
,
it
s
in
the
Greek
,
〈◊〉
〈◊〉
〈◊〉
〈◊〉
〈◊〉
,
with
a
great
phancy
;
great
pompe
is
no
more
.
Worthy
is
the
record
of
that
great
and
good
Courtier
Moses
,
Heb.
11.
25.
who
chose
rather
to
suffer
affliction
with
the
people
of
God
,
then
to
enjoy
the
pleasures
of
sin
for
a
season
.
2.
Beware
of
covetous
self-love
,
the
canker
of
publick
places
.
Exod.
18.
21.
The
men
there
to
be
chosen
Rulers
,
must
be
▪
hating
▪
covetousnesse
.
When
Samuel
would
deter
the
people
from
a
King
,
1
Sam.
8.
11
,
12.
He
pleads
,
He
will
take
your
sons
for
himselfe
,
for
his
horsmen
to
run
before
his
Chariots
,
to
care
his
ground
,
to
reap
his
Harvest
;
it
s
all
His
,
His
,
His
;
wicked
Princes
pretend
publick
transactions
and
necessities
,
when
the
maine
is
to
fill
their
own
Coffers
;
they
spare
neither
their
own
children
,
nor
strangers
,
bnt
exact
their
Customes
from
them
,
Math.
17.
25.
But
exceeding
terrible
is
that
of
Jeremiah
to
such
,
Jer.
17.
11.
He
that
getteth
riches
and
not
by
right
,
shall
leave
them
in
the
midst
of
his
dayes
,
and
at
his
end
shall
be
a
foole
.
Pride
goeth
before
destruction
,
and
an
haughty
spirit
before
a
full
:
proud
speeches
,
gestures
,
carriages
,
should
be
abhorred
by
you
.
It
s
one
thing
to
keep
a
due
distance
,
another
thing
to
be
proud
:
It
s
one
thing
to
maintaine
your
place
,
and
another
thing
to
be
haughty
.
It
was
the
fault
of
good
Hezekiah
,
that
his
heart
was
lifted
up
;
I
but
it
was
his
great
commendation
,
that
he
humbled
himselfe
for
the
pride
of
his
heart
.
Be
not
wise
in
your
own
eyes
,
but
give
eare
to
the
wisdome
of
the
Ancient
,
and
the
petitions
of
the
poor
.
the
meekest
man
of
all
the
earth
?
Perit
judicium
quando
res
transit
in
affectum
;
you
will
lose
your
judgement
when
your
affections
are
distempered
,
Eccl.
7.
9.
Anger
resteth
in
the
bosome
of
fools
;
and
folly
should
be
far
from
them
that
govern
.
How
ill
did
Sauls
anger
become
him
,
when
he
calls
Jonathan
the
son
of
a
perverse
rebellious
woman
?
1
Sam.
20.
30.
and
as
little
will
it
become
Princes
now
.
24.
22.
5.
Forget
not
the
kindnesse
of
others
to
you
,
and
your
engagements
and
promises
to
them
.
Rulers
must
be
men
of
truth
,
Exod.
18.
2●
.
True
in
performing
their
promises
.
It
s
a
brand
on
King
Joash
that
he
remembred
not
the
kindnesse
that
Jehojada
had
done
unto
him
,
but
slew
his
son
Zechariah
.
Prov.
17.
7.
Excellent
speech
becometh
not
a
foole
,
much
lesse
does
lying
lips
a
Prince
.
Ingratitude
,
and
unfaithfulnesse
,
is
bad
in
any
,
but
worse
in
a
Prince
,
who
have
wherewith
to
reward
good
service
,
but
do
not
.
Goe
up
to
Ramoth
Gilead
and
prosper
:
but
that
prosperity
was
his
death
,
v.
37.
for
the
King
died
.
It
s
the
unhappinesse
of
great
ones
that
they
have
few
to
speak
truth
to
them
;
men
rather
seeke
to
please
the
humour
of
great
men
,
or
to
serve
themselves
upon
them
,
then
to
speak
plaine
and
faithfully
to
them
.
CHAP.
XIV
.
Vnfolds
the
seventh
Position
,
That
Princes
being
wicked
,
people
grow
wicked
too
;
because
.
1.
The
power
and
place
of
Princes
,
present
wickednesse
under
another
hue
.
2.
Then
good
Laws
are
not
executed
.
3.
Then
wickednesse
is
established
by
a
Law
.
4.
Because
then
the
Preists
fall
in
.
5.
People
follow
examples
of
great
ones
.
Vses
.
ALI
sin
is
of
a
spreading
nature
,
and
the
sins
of
Princes
are
most
spreading
;
their
sins
undoe
their
power
(
as
you
heard
)
I
,
and
their
people
too
,
as
appears
in
the
seventh
Position
.
Princes
being
wicked
,
people
grow
wicked
too
,
Prov.
29.
12.
If
a
Ruler
hearken
to
lyes
,
all
his
servants
are
wicked
:
he
will
not
want
those
that
will
feed
a
lying
,
proud
,
uncleane
humour
in
them
.
A
wicked
King
makes
a
wicked
Court
,
the
Court
infects
the
City
,
and
the
City
the
Country
,
and
one
Country
another
.
Sin
is
an
epidemical
plague
,
and
soon
spreads
the
infection
;
and
the
strongest
infection
is
from
the
highest
powers
as
appears
,
Because
,
Do
any
of
the
Rulers
believe
?
they
thought
unbeliefe
no
sin
,
because
the
Rulers
believed
not
.
Pride
in
Princes
is
lookt
on
but
as
Statelinesse
;
their
Luxury
,
living
freely
;
their
Wantonnesse
,
Court
pleasure
and
merriment
;
and
their
Oppression
,
their
praerogative
:
What
we
would
abominate
coming
from
meaner
persons
,
we
fall
down
and
magnifie
in
them
.
We
read
2
Kings
3.
36.
whatsoevor
the
King
did
,
pleased
the
people
;
and
if
he
do
wickedly
,
that
will
please
them
too
;
and
they
are
ready
to
fall
in
with
their
wickednesse
.
2.
Wicked
Princes
leave
Gods
Law
unexecuted
,
and
wickednesse
unpunished
;
and
this
layes
the
rains
on
the
neck
of
the
peoples
lusts
;
what
are
laws
to
them
if
not
executed
?
who
would
not
be
during
in
sin
,
when
he
can
escape
free
?
Under-Magistrates
move
according
to
the
nature
and
motion
of
the
Supreame
:
If
his
motion
be
irregular
,
theirs
will
prove
excentrical
;
if
the
one
sell
places
,
the
other
will
sell
justice
:
None
look
after
Magistrates
,
and
they
as
little
look
to
their
unde
-
officers
;
and
so
,
all
wickednesse
hath
a
free
course
.
Reas.
3.
Wickedness
is
established
as
by
a
Law
.
Psal.
94.
20.
3.
Because
we
finde
wickednesse
established
then
as
by
a
law
,
and
that
opens
all
the
fountains
of
hellish
deeps
,
and
makes
a
deluge
of
sin
to
drown
men
in
.
When
wickednesse
gets
the
Throne
,
and
mischeife
is
framed
by
a
Law
;
then
as
it
is
verse
21.
wo
be
to
the
souls
of
the
righteous
,
and
the
blood
of
the
innocent
:
Honor
virtutis
praemium
:
Honour
should
be
the
reward
of
virtue
;
but
when
it
is
misplaced
,
and
become
the
reward
of
villany
,
not
virtue
;
when
prophanation
of
holy
times
,
and
things
,
shall
be
ushered
in
with
his
Majesties
declaration
and
book
of
sports
:
now
he
is
scarce
a
good
subject
reputed
,
that
is
not
a
good
dancer
and
sporter
then
.
When
roguish
Stage-players
shall
passe
as
his
Majesties
servants
,
who
dares
hinder
the
actings
of
their
wickednesse
?
and
will
not
people
follow
it
faster
then
they
can
act
?
yes
,
and
it
may
be
,
out
act
them
too
?
yes
surely
.
Goe
up
to
Ramoth
Gilead
and
prosper
,
when
God
neither
commanded
the
going
up
,
nor
promised
the
prosperity
.
Will
it
not
promote
ungodlinesse
when
the
Leaders
of
the
people
cause
them
to
erre
,
and
commend
such
bad
examples
to
them
?
like
Prince
and
like
Preist
,
and
Hos.
4.
9.
like
Preist
,
like
people
.
loves
bottels
of
Wine
?
Good
God!
how
will
men
stretch
their
wits
to
invent
new
oaths
and
curses
,
when
the
Prince
is
a
Blasphemer
:
wickednesse
seems
to
come
off
with
a
grace
from
these
Grandees
;
and
how
punctually
will
gracelesse
ones
follow
their
perverse
wayes
?
sons
of
B●lial
do
they
bring
forth
by
their
example
,
and
multiply
guiltinesse
on
their
own
accounts
?
Princes
implead
people
for
faction
,
sedition
,
tumults
and
riots
,
and
not
without
cause
:
But
may
not
people
indite
them
for
bad
example
,
for
setting
the
blurred
coppies
that
they
write
after
?
and
may
not
Princes
blame
themselves
for
making
the
people
first
wicked
and
then
rebellious
?
Again
see
plus
movent
quam
miracula
,
yea
more
then
miracles
.
Miracles
are
cause
of
present
wonder
;
But
are
soon
forgotten
;
examples
are
repeated
and
daily
before
us
:
Example
is
a
short
way
to
good
or
evil
:
Oh!
then
look
about
you
,
whoever
you
are
,
that
are
above
others
.
Magistrates
,
Ministers
,
Captains
,
Parents
and
Masters
of
Families
;
you
of
all
others
,
should
be
burning
and
shining
lights
,
holding
out
the
word
of
truth
in
your
godly
conversation
to
your
people
and
souldiers
;
Husbands
,
Parents
,
Masters
,
obseve
your
duty
in
your
dignity
,
and
so
deport
your
s●lves
,
as
your
Consorts
,
Children
,
Servants
,
may
see
their
3.
Take
notice
(
People
)
what
great
wickednesse
is
rooted
and
rivetted
in
you
;
you
could
not
take
that
impression
from
evil
example
without
(
as
you
do
)
if
you
had
not
a
body
of
sin
within
:
oh
thank
your
naughty
hearts
,
for
being
so
soon
tainted
.
Satan
comes
to
our
Saviour
and
findes
nothing
in
him
,
Joh.
14
▪
30.
but
in
us
he
findes
a
strong
party
for
him
.
Indite
your
wicked
,
proud
,
passionate
,
uncleane
,
ungodly
Natures
,
for
your
forwardnesse
,
too
too
great
forwardnesse
to
follow
what
is
evil
;
the
theives
within
open
to
those
without
,
and
both
●ob
and
spoile
.
CHAP.
XV.
Opens
the
eight
Position
;
namely
,
That
abuse
of
Power
and
wickednesse
of
People
,
adapt
to
Civil
War
,
as
appears
.
1.
In
that
pride
in
Princes
produceth
pride
in
people
.
2.
Pride
introduceth
Luxury
.
3
Luxury
poverty
.
4.
Poverty
discontent
.
5.
Discontent
meditation
on
their
pressures
.
6.
That
meditation
an
unwillingnesse
to
payments
for
publick
service
.
7.
They
forsake
their
Trades
.
8.
They
feare
more
then
they
feele
.
9.
Incendiaries
augment
their
feare
.
10.
These
incendiaries
have
many
followers
.
Vse
.
YOu
have
heard
of
Power
abused
,
Chap.
12.
and
how
the
sins
of
Princes
tend
to
break
that
power
,
Chap.
13.
and
that
when
Princes
are
wicked
,
people
prove
so
also
.
Let
us
now
see
all
these
That
abuse
of
power
in
Princes
,
and
wickednesse
in
people
,
adapt
to
Civil
War
.
Rehoboams
abuse
of
power
caused
the
ten
Tribes
to
rend
from
him
;
and
the
wickednesse
of
the
Benjamites
caused
the
people
of
Israel
to
war
against
them
.
long
Parliameut
:
Worthies
I
call
them
;
for
truly
they
did
worthily
in
their
time
:
and
we
know
how
sensible
they
were
of
the
Supreame
abused
misled
Power
,
how
oft
they
petitioned
,
how
long
they
treated
,
and
treated
,
waited
and
waited
,
and
at
last
were
forced
to
defend
themselves
:
In
which
defence
,
God
and
their
consciences
,
and
we
can
testifie
,
how
tenderly
they
proceeded
,
and
how
unwillingly
they
were
drawn
to
act
at
last
as
they
did
.
It
will
not
stand
with
the
wisdome
of
some
men
to
see
the
Laws
(
which
are
the
wisdome
of
our
Ancestors
put
forth
with
power
and
Authority
)
to
see
them
I
say
,
trampled
upon
,
and
foolish
self-will
exalted
:
The
courage
of
others
cannot
brooke
unjust
commands
over
their
persons
and
demands
of
their
estates
.
Some
beleeve
God
hath
invested
them
and
theirs
with
a
liberty
which
they
cannot
lightly
part
withall
;
but
are
tyed
to
maintaine
.
Others
conceive
they
are
betrusted
with
publicke
interest
,
and
therefore
dare
not
but
speake
plainly
,
and
act
boldly
.
Some
feare
they
should
offend
,
by
●infull
silence
and
subjection
.
Other
feare
they
should
be
unfaithfull
to
those
in
power
to
see
them
abuse
it
,
and
not
let
them
know
it
:
All
are
sensible
of
power
abused
,
would
faine
have
abused
power
rectified
;
but
if
to
the
abuse
of
power
,
there
be
added
perversnesse
,
and
supremacy
of
will
,
cease
to
wonder
if
you
meet
with
a
disposition
to
warr
,
yea
the
worse
of
warrs
,
a
civil
warre
.
These
wise
,
couragious
,
conscientious
Men
,
are
leading
men
,
and
have
many
followers
;
their
good
affection
to
their
Countrey
being
so
oft
tryed
and
known
,
obliges
their
countryes
hearts
to
them
:
How
many
have
bin
made
wise
by
their
wisdoms
,
and
instructed
by
them
in
principles
of
power
and
state
,
which
they
never
knew
,
and
begin
to
be
acquainted
with
the
terriers
and
boundaryes
of
prerogative
and
liberty
?
Courage
is
not
confin'd
to
leaders
,
but
is
that
which
is
competible
to
those
under
command
,
who
share
in
it
as
well
as
they
that
lead
them
.
Our
great
Councell
found
that
if
they
d●rst
lead
,
they
should
not
,
nor
did
not
,
want
followers
,
yea
fighters
too
:
I
think
never
nation
had
such
a
Parliament
,
nor
Parliament
such
souldiers
.
It
was
our
happinesse
,
we
had
so
many
conscientious
,
as
well
as
couragious
men
:
and
surely
as
courage
,
so
conscience
prevailed
with
many
,
yea
exceeding
many
,
both
commanders
and
commanded
:
How
glad
were
many
poore
,
precious
soules
,
to
see
those
whom
they
had
chosen
,
to
make
lawes
for
them
,
to
endeavour
to
keepe
a
good
couscience
toward
God
and
toward
Men
,
towards
Authority
and
those
under
it
!
And
sure
it
could
not
but
rejoyce
the
hearts
of
those
conscientious
worthyes
,
to
finde
so
many
to
love
&
pray
for
them
night
and
day
:
let
them
looke
to
their
Conscience
,
in
what
they
command
▪
for
they
still
found
a
ready
conscience
in
them
to
obey
.
How
many
dayes
and
nights
too
,
have
bin
spent
on
one
side
in
councell
,
on
the
other
in
fasting
and
prayer
!
oh
the
frequent
and
fervent
meetings
and
prayers
,
that
we
have
had
,
and
now
reape
the
answers
of
!
what
a
mighty
spirit
of
grace
did
God
poure
out
on
Pastors
and
people
,
on
Captains
and
souldiers
;
on
Counsels
and
congregations
,
that
we
may
truely
say
,
Never
such
a
praying
Parliament
,
a
praying
city
,
a
praying
army
,
and
a
praying
people
as
we
have
had
;
and
all
this
occasioned
by
abuse
of
power
.
See
the
height
of
Gods
goodnesse
,
that
can
and
doth
bring
light
out
of
darknesse
,
sweetnesse
out
of
bitternesse
,
and
good
out
of
evill
:
little
did
those
then
in
power
intend
to
draw
forth
such
a
spirit
of
prayer
;
but
though
they
intended
evil
,
God
turned
it
to
good
:
But
all
this
while
we
Rehoboam
answers
the
people
roughly
:
and
vers.
16.
the
people
return
as
bad
an
answer
,
What
portion
have
we
in
David
?
and
what
inheritance
in
the
son
of
Jesse
?
To
your
tents
,
O
Israel
.
How
doe
they
grudge
the
unworthy
flattering
Courtier
,
the
ingrossing
of
their
princes
love
,
which
they
should
share
in
,
and
not
have
all
contracted
and
centred
in
a
favorite
?
How
did
their
stomacke
rise
to
see
vile
persons
preferred
,
and
their
betters
slighted
,
and
laide
aside
?
He
that
loveth
pleasure
,
shall
be
a
poor
man
;
and
he
that
loveth
wine
and
oyl
,
shall
not
be
rich
,
Prov.
21.
17.
When
men
indulge
their
palates
,
gratifie
their
appetites
,
exceed
in
pleasures
,
gaming
,
apparrel
;
poverty
comes
on
them
like
an
armed
man
.
cannot
worke
,
and
to
beg
they
are
ashamed
;
and
thus
they
pine
and
whine
in
discontent
.
5.
A
discontented
people
meditate
their
pressurs
beside
their
poverty
;
and
begin
to
think
what
hath
been
done
by
such
as
themselves
in
former
times
;
and
what
?
have
they
lost
their
English
blood
and
spirits
?
and
shall
they
betray
themselves
and
their
posterity
into
slavery
?
for
so
they
call
due
obedience
.
No
,
no
,
never
they
;
it
shall
never
be
said
so
of
them
:
and
presently
in
this
discontent
conclude
themselves
strong
enough
in
their
multitude
,
how
weak
so
ever
other
wayes
.
Rehoboam
sent
Adoram
who
was
over
the
Tribute
,
and
they
stoned
him
with
stones
that
he
died
.
New
Customes
,
Impost
,
Leavies
,
Cesses
,
Taxes
,
and
Excise
,
do
much
regret
upon
them
;
and
were
it
not
for
fear
,
would
never
be
paid
.
Those
that
appear
or
speak
for
these
payments
,
they
are
strait
way
condemned
as
common
adversaries
of
publick
Liberty
,
and
friends
to
Tyranny
.
8.
They
feele
much
want
,
and
feare
Pr●stat
perire
semel
quam
quotidie
:
If
the
worst
come
to
the
worst
,
it
s
better
to
perish
once
then
daily
:
things
are
bad
now
,
and
will
be
worse
;
we
may
complaine
,
but
we
look
for
no
redresse
;
better
die
then
starve
,
once
then
ever
,
speedily
then
lingringly
.
Now
follows
a
use
to
Princes
,
to
People
,
to
All.
1.
To
Princes
you
are
not
strong
in
your
Israelites
;
You
are
idle
,
you
are
idle
;
but
never
eased
their
burdens
.
When
people
are
stubborn
,
refractory
,
giddy
,
and
disobedient
toward
you
,
may
not
you
then
recall
your
disobedience
to
Christ
,
and
injuries
to
them
?
and
conclude
,
God
is
just
,
though
the
people
be
wicked
and
unthankful
?
No
marvel
if
they
fall
short
in
obeying
,
when
you
exceed
in
commanding
:
what
wonder
if
they
pitty
and
seek
to
help
themselves
,
when
their
shepherds
do
not
pitty
them
?
You
take
it
ill
,
and
justly
you
may
,
that
men
speak
evil
of
you
,
and
your
government
,
and
you
call
it
Treason
;
but
withal
examine
,
do
not
you
Lord
it
over
them
,
with
a
Sic
volo
,
sic
jubeo
,
volumus
&
mandamus
?
We
will
and
command
;
and
it
may
be
with
more
will
then
reason
;
do
not
you
give
them
just
cause
to
complaine
?
James
tells
us
,
Jam.
4.
1.
Wars
and
fightings
come
from
your
lusts
that
war
in
your
members
.
How
much
,
how
exceeding
much
better
were
it
(
if
you
must
be
fighting
)
to
take
up
the
ancient
Christian
weapons
,
of
Prayer
and
Teares
,
to
implead
and
persecute
your
sins
.
Now
followes
a
word
to
all
.
Blessed
,
for
ever
blessed
be
his
Name
.
Oh!
that
all
,
high
and
low
,
Governours
and
governed
,
would
follow
after
righteousness
,
and
judgement
;
That
,
that
,
would
be
the
stability
of
their
rule
and
peace
;
Fiat
justitia
ne
ruat
Mundus
:
Let
justice
run
down
like
a
streame
,
and
righteousness
like
a
mighty
torrent
;
then
shall
our
peace
be
abundant
,
and
our
prosperity
be
increased
:
Who
ever
lost
by
doing
well
,
or
gained
by
evil
doing
?
Gaine
is
what
remaines
to
a
man
,
omni
damno
deducto
,
when
all
his
loss
is
computed
;
Righteousness
may
suffer
for
the
present
,
but
it
will
greatly
advantage
in
the
end
.
CHAP.
XVI
.
Opens
the
ninth
Position
,
That
Civil
Wars
cause
fatal
Turnes
;
which
appears
in
that
1.
Government
is
destroyed
.
2.
Laws
are
not
heard
.
3.
Religion
is
slaine
.
4.
Learning
and
Trading
are
dead
.
5.
A
rich
people
are
made
poor
.
6.
No
safety
to
any
.
7.
Plantations
are
nipt
in
the
bud
.
8.
The
victory
is
to
be
lamented
.
Vses
.
COncord
and
agreement
is
the
health
of
a
State
;
and
when
a
State
is
in
health
,
their
little
,
yea
their
least
things
grow
,
and
grow
prosperously
:
Concordia
parvae
res
cresunt
;
their
little
number
and
learning
,
their
little
estate
and
traffick
,
yea
their
religion
and
good
manners
,
all
grow
:
But
sedition
is
the
sicknesse
that
infeebles
their
strength
,
so
that
no
person
in
his
place
can
well
performe
his
duty
;
it
pines
away
their
comfort
,
and
convulsions
them
into
an
irregular
motion
:
sedition
doth
so
much
;
I
,
but
Civil
War
is
a
sicknesse
unto
death
,
yea
the
death
it
selfe
of
a
Common-wealth
.
Hence
your
ninth
Position
.
Civil
Wars
produce
ruinous
fatal
Turnes
and
changes
.
Farewel
all
publick
life
,
activity
and
comfort
,
when
Civil
wars
prevaile
.
A
State
may
live
and
live
gallantly
in
a
war-faring
condition
,
as
in
Holland
;
l
,
but
it
is
the
States
of
the
Vnited
Provinces
;
Their
arrows
must
be
tyed
together
among
themselves
,
though
headed
to
wound
their
adversaries
.
A
Kingdome
divided
against
it selfe
cannot
stand
.
See
this
in
these
eight
passages
ensuing
.
In
the
indignation
of
his
anger
he
hath
despised
the
King
:
here
,
here
,
is
that
sad
state
of
B●llum
omnium
contra
omnes
,
a
war
of
all
against
all
;
as
it
s
spoken
of
Ishmael
,
Gen.
16.
12.
His
hand
against
every
man
,
and
every
mans
hand
against
him
;
so
here
:
but
most
deplorable
it
is
to
see
those
who
beare
the
sword
of
justice
slighted
,
put
down
,
abused
.
The
honour
of
Citizens
and
people
,
is
collected
into
their
Magistrates
,
Judges
,
and
Justices
of
the
Peace
;
but
here
in
Civil
wars
,
it
is
buried
,
laid
in
the
dust
.
—
Barbarus
Hostis
Vt
fera
plus
valeant
legibus
arma
facit
.
The
barbarous
souldier
makes
weapons
more
prevaile
then
Law
:
Let
the
law
speak
never
so
much
reason
,
peace
and
profit
,
yet
they
slight
it
:
Now
will
and
lust
is
law
,
lawlesse
law
!
We
pitty
men
in
Bedlam
,
in
their
frensy
fits
,
deprived
of
reason
,
acting
more
like
beasts
then
men
:
In
Civil
wars
,
insaniunt
omnes
,
all
men
are
mad
,
cutting
their
own
throats
,
slaying
the
life
of
all
their
comforts
at
once
.
Laws
are
Gods
wisdome
,
found
and
held
out
by
men
for
our
good
:
but
how
little
is
God
or
man
,
their
wisdome
or
our
own
good
regarded
here
?
Nothing
but
oppression
and
unjustice
,
pillaging
and
plundering
is
looked
after
.
Terras
Astraea
reliquit
.
Judgement
is
turned
away
backward
,
and
justice
standeth
afar
off
;
for
truth
is
fallen
in
the
street
,
and
equity
cannot
enter
.
—
Fugêre
pudor
,
verumque
,
fidesque
,
In
quorum
subiere
locum
,
fraudesque
,
dolique
,
Insidiaeque
,
&
vis
,
&
Amor
sceleratus
habendi
.
Modesty
,
truth
and
faithfulnesse
,
are
fled
away
,
and
cozenage
and
deceit
are
come
in
their
place
.
Let
the
faithful
servants
of
Christ
cry
aloud
,
and
not
spare
;
tell
them
again
and
again
of
their
sins
and
transgressions
;
yet
who
believeth
their
report
?
Let
me
allude
to
that
in
Lam.
2.
6.
They
violently
take
away
the
Tabernacle
,
and
destroy
the
places
of
the
Assembly
,
and
cause
the
solemne
Feasts
and
Sabbaths
to
be
forgotten
in
Sion
,
and
no
remembrance
of
any
thing
but
of
their
Abominations
.
—
Non
ullus
aratro
Dignus
honor
,
squallent
abductis
arva
colonis
,
Et
curvae
rigidum
falces
conflantur
in
ensem
.
There
is
now
no
respect
to
the
Plough
;
the
feilds
lie
fallow
,
because
the
husbandmen
are
taken
away
,
and
crooked
sickles
are
turned
into
cruel
swords
.
Merchants
are
now
embargoed
,
they
cannot
receive
their
returns
,
because
they
are
surprized
by
the
way
;
and
they
are
unwilling
to
send
forth
,
least
they
should
adde
to
their
surprizers
.
Destructio
populi
suprema
Lex
;
Not
the
safety
,
but
the
destruction
of
the
people
,
is
the
great
Law
.
Their
work
and
businesse
is
to
slay
and
burne
,
pluck
up
and
pull
down
,
ruine
and
destroy
.
How
many
Countries
,
Towns
,
Villages
,
Families
and
Persons
,
have
we
known
desolate
and
without
inhabitant
?
How
many
stately
Edifices
,
the
seats
of
Noble
Families
,
have
we
seen
levelled
with
the
ground
,
and
the
owners
know
them
no
more
?
Behold
the
justice
of
an
avenging
God
;
do
not
some
of
the
members
of
the
greatest
Family
that
was
in
our
Nation
,
wander
like
Vagabonds
,
from
one
Country
to
another
,
being
burdensome
where
ever
they
become
?
and
enjoy
nothing
of
all
that
their
Ancestors
possessed
,
but
possessed
their
wickednesse
.
How
many
of
both
sides
complain
that
they
are
undone
;
some
by
their
enemies
,
others
by
their
friends
?
I
know
my selfe
where
a
good
Gentleman
suffered
more
in
one
night
,
by
some
of
his
own
party
,
then
some
of
his
neighbours
paid
in
some
years
Cesses
.
Good
Plantations
which
are
the
children
of
the
Common-wealth
,
that
swarme
out
from
them
and
hive
in
a
forreigne
Country
,
how
are
they
nipt
in
the
bud
,
by
Civil
wars
?
They
are
gone
from
you
,
but
so
as
they
cannot
live
well
without
you
.
Methinks
I
hear
those
many
thousands
of
precious
souls
in
New
England
complaine
,
that
they
are
forced
to
goe
too
like
the
Natives
,
almost
naked
,
and
all
because
they
cannot
have
cloaths
from
their
friends
,
who
were
wont
to
send
to
their
refreshment
;
and
now
they
here
need
what
formerly
they
spared
them
.
Harke
,
harke
,
the
cry
of
Virginia
,
Barbados
and
other
places
,
who
say
;
God
is
good
to
us
in
giving
us
Commodities
,
but
we
have
no
Market
for
them
;
your
wars
obstruct
our
returns
.
If
you
will
not
regard
the
cry
among
your selves
,
yet
let
the
cry
of
many
thousands
of
us
,
so
many
leagues
off
,
ring
a
peale
in
your
eares
.
Oh
for
Gods
sake
,
for
truth
sake
,
for
yonr
enemies
sake
,
agree
agree
:
Will
you
at
once
destroy
your selves
,
and
kill
us
at
this
distance
?
The
Lord
awaken
your
hearts
,
and
soften
them
to
a
speedy
setled
composure
.
They
repented
them
for
Benjamin
their
Brother
,
and
said
,
There
is
a
Tribe
cut
off
from
Israel
this
day
;
so
true
is
that
saying
,
In
bellis
civilibus
nihil
miserius
quamipsa
Victoria
.
In
Civil
wars
nothing
more
miserable
then
the
Victory
it selfe
.
a
Nation
;
after
so
many
seiges
,
pitched
battles
,
daily
fightings
and
skirmishes
,
in
one
,
in
another
County
,
nay
almost
in
all
Counties
of
the
Nation
:
and
in
one
Nation
after
another
;
In
Ireland
,
Scotland
and
England
,
by
Sea
and
by
Land
,
that
we
are
yet
a
live
Nation
;
and
a
Nation
enjoying
much
more
Peace
,
Plenty
,
and
Liberty
too
,
I
say
more
then
other
Nations
;
liberty
of
person
,
state
,
and
which
is
most
of
all
,
of
Conscience
:
Oh
blessed
,
for
ever
blessed
be
our
gracious
God
,
that
although
we
have
had
this
woful
division
,
as
yet
he
hath
not
given
us
up
to
the
desolation
;
to
a
wilderness
state
as
the
word
〈◊〉
〈◊〉
〈◊〉
〈◊〉
〈◊〉
signifies
,
Math.
12.
25.
Erect
monuments
of
his
mercy
,
and
let
your
children
know
how
great
things
God
hath
done
in
your
dayes
,
for
them
and
you
.
that
rideth
on
the
heavens
for
our
help
,
and
in
his
excellency
on
the
skie
,
hath
calmed
our
storme
:
yet
alas
!
how
many
spirits
still
boyle
unduely
?
how
ready
are
men
to
renew
another
Civil
war
?
and
are
we
not
beholding
to
their
wisdome
and
power
,
that
prevents
such
sad
returns
?
Oh
be
still
,
be
still
;
let
not
God
heare
your
murmurings
,
and
repinings
,
and
sad
not
those
whom
God
makes
means
of
your
safety
and
preservation
.
Saevis
inter
se
convenit
Vrsis
,
feirce
Beares
agree
among
themselves
.
Far
be
it
from
you
,
to
make
or
take
up
causes
of
breaches
among
your selves
;
doubt
not
,
you
will
finde
more
then
enough
abroad
:
why
will
you
sad
the
heart
of
your
friends
,
and
rejoyce
your
enemies
?
Oh
tell
it
not
in
Gath
,
and
publish
it
not
in
the
streets
of
Askalon
,
lest
those
that
hate
you
hear
it
and
rejoyce
.
Surely
the
divisions
of
Ruben
cause
great
thoughts
of
heart
.
How
good
and
pleasant
were
it
for
Brethren
to
dwell
together
in
unity
!
that
would
be
as
the
precious
diffused
oyntment
,
a
refreshing
dew
,
which
hath
a
commanding
blessing
,
yea
life
in
it
.
What
?
What
evil
have
good
and
wholesome
Laws
done
you
,
that
you
take
a
course
to
break
them
?
is
that
the
requital
for
all
the
provision
and
protection
you
have
had
by
them
?
will
you
pluck
up
your
fences
and
lay
your
inclosures
common
?
Magistrates
,
as
well
as
Ministers
,
are
called
Shepherds
,
and
both
watch
over
you
;
one
for
your
spiritual
,
the
other
for
your
civil
good
:
and
will
you
damp
and
discourage
them
?
will
you
tempt
them
to
fling
off
all
?
or
if
they
hold
their
charge
,
must
it
be
with
a
burdened
minde
?
Call
to
minde
your
Religion
,
your
Religion
:
is
that
nothing
to
you
?
can
you
think
to
have
a
religious
being
,
when
it
s
in
dispute
,
whether
you
shall
have
a
being
or
no
?
can
you
finde
your
Oratories
in
the
Campe
?
or
your
Christian
,
sweet
Christian
meetings
in
their
courts
of
Guard
?
Will
the
swearing
and
cursing
there
,
teach
you
to
pray
and
praise
?
Can
ambition
,
lust
,
impudence
,
coveteousnesse
,
luxury
,
revenge
,
cruelty
,
envy
,
violation
of
covenants
,
feare
,
sorrow
,
please
you
?
Is
not
the
voyce
of
your
sweet
singer
of
Israel
better
then
the
roaring
of
Canons
,
and
beating
of
Drums
,
and
sounds
of
Trumpets
?
is
not
the
still
voyce
of
the
Bridegroome
more
pleasant
,
then
Arme
,
Arme
,
Horse
,
Horse
,
away
,
away
▪
they
come
,
they
come
;
fall
on
,
fall
on
?
How
do
you
like
your
thin
Markets
and
Shops
,
and
your
Ships
to
be
laid
up
?
and
the
tidings
that
your
Vessels
abroad
came
within
sight
of
land
,
and
yet
were
surprized
,
or
sunk
by
the
enemy
,
and
so
never
came
home
?
Should
it
not
greive
you
to
be
made
poor
,
to
make
your
enemies
rich
?
that
Shops
and
Ships
,
Chests
and
Bags
,
should
be
emptied
for
them
that
will
never
give
you
thanks
?
But
why
do
I
mention
these
things
?
What
is
estate
to
life
,
and
the
losse
of
your
goods
to
the
continual
feare
and
sorrow
that
you
were
in
night
and
day
?
When
you
are
at
home
,
every
knock
at
your
door
renews
your
fears
,
that
others
are
come
to
take
away
that
which
the
former
company
left
.
Deare
loving
Wives
,
have
you
forgot
the
feares
you
were
in
for
your
careful
Husbands
?
Parents
;
surely
you
will
remember
your
sorrows
for
your
sons
,
of
whose
death
you
daily
expected
tidings
;
and
the
feare
for
your
daughters
is
not
yet
off
:
you
feared
least
they
should
be
abused
to
the
lust
of
a
wicked
villaine
.
I
should
offer
violence
to
your
ingenuous
resolutions
to
urge
more
arguments
;
you
are
sufficiently
instructed
in
the
evil
of
these
wars
;
I
onely
beseech
you
to
remember
what
you
have
seen
and
felt
.
And
now
,
one
word
to
you
who
are
the
Saints
of
the
most
High
:
You
have
a
God
to
goe
unto
,
a
Throne
of
grace
open
;
he
that
is
King
of
the
World
,
and
Lord
of
peace
and
war
,
is
your
Saviour
:
oh
to
your
weapons
,
you
prayers
and
teares
,
that
peace
and
truth
may
be
in
your
dayes
,
and
in
your
childrens
after
you
.
Oh
let
not
your
hearts
be
at
a
distance
one
from
another
,
or
from
this
praying
work
.
Beset
the
Throne
of
grace
,
ring
a
peale
of
prayers
in
the
eares
of
the
Almighty
;
lay
hold
upon
him
,
and
wrastle
with
him
,
give
him
not
over
till
you
prevaile
;
It
s
of
great
concernment
what
you
come
to
him
for
;
it
s
his
interest
as
well
as
yours
;
it
s
not
the
good
of
some
,
but
the
good
of
all
you
come
for
.
Oh
then
make
haste
,
make
haste
,
prostrate
your selves
humbly
before
him
;
for
you
will
God
accept
,
and
your
voyce
will
be
pleasant
,
and
your
countenance
comely
before
him
.
CHAP.
XVII
.
Handles
the
tenth
Position
,
That
Neighbour
Princes
fall
off
from
us
,
or
come
forth
against
us
when
we
are
imbroyled
in
Civil
Wars
:
This
is
explained
in
shewing
,
1.
That
God
hath
bounded
all
Nations
.
2.
Confederacy
is
needful
for
a
Nation
.
3.
It
s
of
great
concernment
with
whom
you
confederate
.
4.
Islanders
have
more
liberty
therein
then
others
.
5.
We
may
break
with
our
confederates
.
6.
They
may
breake
from
us
.
7.
They
may
be
destroyed
.
8.
We
may
break
at
home
,
though
we
have
peace
abroad
.
9.
Our
distractions
tempt
our
confederates
to
fall
from
us
.
10.
And
opportunes
our
enemies
to
invade
upon
us
.
Vses
.
CIvil
Wars
do
not
onely
cause
turnings
,
but
overturnings
,
and
of
that
which
is
nearest
and
dearest
amongst
us
.
It
sets
the
father
against
the
son
,
and
son
against
the
father
,
one
brother
and
friend
against
another
;
but
that
is
not
all
,
it
extends
likewise
to
incite
Neighbour
Nations
against
us
;
and
this
leads
us
to
consider
the
tenth
Position
,
That
Neighbour
Princes
fall
off
from
us
,
or
come
forth
against
us
,
when
we
are
imbroyled
in
Civil
wars
.
We
cannot
open
the
many
and
wasting
evils
which
attend
Civil
wars
;
one
and
not
the
least
,
is
the
unfaithfulnesse
of
Neighbour
Nations
:
which
that
you
may
the
better
conceive
,
we
shall
thus
explaine
.
1.
God
hath
bounded
Nations
.
Acts17
.
26.
1.
That
God
hath
bounded
and
limited
Nations
in
their
territories
,
as
well
as
particular
persons
in
their
posses●ions
.
Acts
17.
26.
God
who
hath
made
of
one
blood
all
Nations
of
men
for
to
dwell
on
all
the
face
of
the
earth
,
and
hath
determined
the
times
before
appointed
,
and
the
bounds
of
their
habitation
.
Out
of
which
place
I
observe
four
things
.
1.
That
God
makes
Nations
of
men
as
well
as
men
;
that
is
,
that
he
continueth
so
many
Families
and
Persons
together
as
make
a
Nation
.
2.
Hemakes
them
to
dwell
on
the
face
of
the
earth
;
that
is
,
makes
them
to
reside
,
work
and
continue
in
one
place
,
and
not
to
be
shifting
and
wandring
up
and
down
:
Habitare
est
plus
quam
morari
:
To
●well
is
more
then
to
stay
in
a
place
;
for
it
s
to
stay
so
as
to
lay
forth
a
mans
selfe
in
a
setled
constant
way
.
3.
That
he
appoints
their
dwelling
;
that
is
,
that
Nation
for
this
place
,
and
another
Nation
for
another
place
,
and
a
third
Nation
for
another
place
:
this
is
plain
from
Deut.
2.
5.
Meddle
not
with
the
children
of
Esau
;
for
I
will
not
give
you
of
their
Land
;
no
not
so
much
as
a
footbreath
,
because
I
have
given
Mount
Seir
unto
Esau
for
a
possession
.
4.
God
bounds
their
habitations
;
hitherto
they
must
come
and
no
farther
;
thus
much
they
must
have
and
no
more
.
The
children
of
Israel
must
have
so
much
and
no
more
;
and
the
children
of
Esau
,
so
much
and
no
more
:
and
what
Israel
hath
,
Esau
must
not
meddle
with
;
and
what
Esau
hath
,
Israel
must
not
meddle
with
:
and
thus
one
Nation
borders
on
another
,
and
one
Island
is
neere
another
.
Tyre
and
Sidon
was
nourished
by
Herods
Country
,
Acts
12.
20.
and
therefore
they
conclude
a
Peace
with
him
.
As
in
Gods
dealing
with
men
,
he
hath
given
some
of
his
gifts
to
all
men
;
all
to
none
;
So
in
Countries
,
God
giveth
to
one
that
which
another
wanteth
.
Thus
Spain
hath
Wine
and
Fruits
;
England
Wool
and
Cloth
;
that
so
there
may
be
mutnal
intercourse
between
Nation
and
Nation
.
Thus
their
was
a
League
between
Solomon
and
Hiram
,
1
Kings
5.
12.
and
between
Asa
King
of
Judah
,
and
Ben-hadad
King
of
Syria
,
1
Kings
15.
8
,
9.
Ye
shall
make
no
League
with
the
inhabitants
of
this
land
;
ye
shall
throw
down
their
Altars
:
The
Psalmist
gives
the
reason
,
Psal.
106.
35.
They
were
mingled
among
the
Heathen
,
and
learned
their
works
.
God
likes
not
league
with
Idolaters
;
and
why
should
we
?
But
if
wisdome
and
necessities
of
State
urge
a
Peace
for
a
season
;
yet
why
,
oh
why
,
should
the
subjects
of
this
Nation
,
while
they
are
conversant
about
their
lawful
occasions
,
be
liable
to
that
bloody
cursed
Inquisition
?
they
are
hindred
to
declare
what
God
hath
taught
them
of
his
truth
,
and
exposed
to
exceeding
cruel
dealing
.
It
is
one
of
the
plots
of
Antichrist
to
continue
their
Subjects
in
superstitious
darknesse
,
and
to
shut
out
all
light
they
can
.
I
am
confident
that
God
will
pluck
it
down
,
although
all
the
craft
and
interest
of
Jesuites
be
put
forth
to
maintain
it
.
Regnum
Angliae
,
Regnum
Dei
:
the
Kingdome
of
England
is
called
Gods
Kingdome
;
because
none
seeme
to
care
for
it
but
God
.
And
doth
God
take
care
for
us
?
Surely
we
should
then
care
for
him
,
and
his
interest
,
and
we
need
not
care
or
feare
what
men
can
do
against
us
.
6.
It
s
possible
some
may
break
unjustly
Scotland
did
,
and
not
they
alone
,
but
others
also
:
The
Lord
forgive
our
Brethren
of
Holland
,
and
lay
not
their
unkinde
dealing
to
their
charge
.
They
gained
mnch
by
our
losses
;
many
of
our
ships
which
should
have
come
to
our
Ports
,
were
consigned
to
theirs
:
but
this
contents
them
not
,
they
thought
to
have
been
our
Masters
.
I
shall
never
forget
their
vaunting
appearance
in
Dover
Road
;
and
withal
Gods
goodnesse
in
lowing
and
scattering
of
them
then
and
there
.
7.
Those
with
whom
you
are
in
league
may
be
devoured
by
their
adversaries
,
8.
It
s
possible
notwithstanding
all
your
Unitings
and
Leagues
abroad
,
you
may
France
,
Spain
,
and
Holland
,
when
we
had
War
in
England
:
and
how
little
could
their
interposition
effect
our
agreement
?
Nay
our
Union
remotely
did
occasion
our
dissention
,
while
those
in
power
plotted
to
be
like
those
with
whom
they
were
in
league
,
to
be
as
absolute
over
us
,
as
they
over
their
Subjects
:
did
not
their
actings
to
this
end
produce
their
Tyranny
,
and
our
Misery
?
Little
may
we
expect
〈◊〉
strangers
,
when
we
are
not
wise
for
our
own
good
:
is
peace
good
abroad
?
and
is
it
not
better
at
home
?
and
yet
how
little
had
we
of
that
better
peace
?
Damnum
immane
.
They
think
it
possible
a
prevailing
party
among
us
may
turne
against
them
,
and
it
concerns
them
to
look
to
that
;
how
ever
it
brings
them
to
a
Neutrality
,
and
that
increaseth
and
lengtheneth
our
divisions
,
as
we
found
in
the
temper
of
the
Dutch
,
before
the
last
War
and
Peace
.
There
is
not
onely
danger
likely
,
but
there
is
lucrum
cessans
,
a
stop
of
the
hope
of
gain
:
our
neighbours
rightly
judge
,
that
they
can
expect
little
help
from
us
,
so
long
as
our
troubles
among
our selves
continue
:
our
own
condition
gives
us
so
full
an
imployment
for
our selves
,
that
we
cannot
attend
their
interest
and
their
good
.
Sechem●es
when
they
were
sore
;
and
when
you
are
weak
,
your
confederates
will
strengthen
themselves
;
they
hope
for
a
party
within
you
,
when
you
fall
out
among
your selves
;
they
expect
not
onely
your
weakenesse
,
but
their
own
strength
by
it
:
Divide
et
impera
;
your
divisions
will
make
them
reigne
.
Me
thinks
I
heare
them
cry
,
On
,
On
,
take
,
persue
,
for
they
are
divided
;
and
sometimes
God
gives
one
Nation
a
Commission
against
another
,
Isa.
7.
18.
I
will
hisse
for
the
flie
of
Egypt
,
and
for
the
bee
that
is
in
the
land
of
Assyria
.
God
can
as
easily
destroy
a
Nation
as
a
person
;
He
needs
but
hisse
,
and
the
Flie
and
the
Bee
come
.
God
may
have
a
controversie
against
you
,
and
plead
it
out
with
you
by
your
enemies
.
Peace
and
War
are
not
made
so
much
on
earth
by
Kin●s
and
Councils
,
as
by
God
in
Heaven
.
winter
brooks
,
or
land
floods
,
Job
6.
15.
which
overflow
when
you
have
no
need
;
but
when
the
time
waxeth
warms
they
vanish
:
when
its
hot
,
they
are
consumed
out
of
their
place
.
Thus
much
Rabshekah
could
tell
,
Isa.
36.
6.
Egypt
was
a
broken
staffe
,
and
a
reed
,
which
if
a
man
leane
on
,
will
run
into
his
hand
:
And
the
Lord
himselfe
saith
,
Isa.
30.
3.
The
strength
of
Pharoah
shall
be
your
shame
,
and
the
trust
in
the
shadow
of
Egypt
your
confusion
;
and
this
we
finde
verified
,
v.
5.
They
were
all
ashamed
of
a
people
that
could
not
profit
,
nor
be
an
help
,
but
be
a
shame
,
and
also
a
reproach
.
2.
See
what
wickednesse
is
incident
to
To
him
that
is
afflicted
pitty
should
be
shewed
from
his
friend
:
and
is
not
the
same
pitty
due
much
more
to
an
afflicted
Nation
,
from
the
friends
and
confederates
thereof
?
I
but
,
men
have
forsaken
the
feare
of
the
Almighty
.
Did
men
consider
what
notice
God
takes
,
how
those
whom
he
afflicts
are
dealt
withal
,
they
durst
not
serve
themselves
on
them
;
They
durst
not
be
like
flesh-flies
sucking
the
blood
of
their
neighbours
.
Zach.
1.
15.
is
a
notable
place
to
this
purpose
:
I
am
sore
displeased
with
the
Heathen
that
be
at
ease
;
for
I
was
but
a
little
displeased
,
and
they
helped
forward
the
affliction
.
Deut.
25.
17
,
18.
The
Prophet
Moses
bids
Israel
,
Remember
what
Amaleke
did
to
thee
by
the
way
,
when
ye
were
come
forth
out
of
Egypt
,
how
he
met
thee
by
the
way
,
and
smote
the
hindmost
of
thee
,
even
all
that
were
feeble
behind
thee
;
when
thou
wast
faint
and
weary
,
and
feared
not
God
.
I
wish
some
amongst
our
deare
Brethren
of
Holland
,
(
to
whom
I
have
been
engaged
,
and
whom
I
really
love
and
honour
)
would
consider
,
whether
something
of
the
spirit
of
Tyrus
(
who
parallels
them
most
of
any
Nation
in
Scripture
)
be
not
,
or
hath
not
been
found
among
some
of
them
.
Isa.
23.
18.
Their
Merchants
are
Princes
,
and
their
Traffiquers
the
honourable
of
the
earth
:
Consider
I
say
,
whether
some
of
Tyrus
spirit
have
not
stirrid
too
much
in
some
amongst
you
:
of
whom
it
s
said
,
Ezek.
26.
2.
Tyrus
hath
said
against
Jerusalem
,
Ah
she
is
broken
that
was
the
gates
of
the
people
:
Fracta
est
Vrbs
portis
populosissima
;
She
is
turned
unto
me
;
her
Trade
and
Traffique
shall
come
to
me
;
I
shall
be
replenished
now
she
is
laid
waste
.
My
lovers
and
my
friends
stand
aloofe
from
my
sore
,
and
my
kinsman
stand
afar
off
.
I
would
faine
perswade
my selfe
we
have
smarted
so
much
,
and
have
not
onely
been
scorched
,
but
burnt
in
the
fire
,
that
we
shall
for
ever
dread
it
:
But
how
is
it
that
we
heare
,
see
,
and
experience
the
rising
of
rage
,
and
the
undue
heart-boyling
almost
everywhere
,
in
every
man
!
Will
you
bare
your selves
for
your
neighbours
lashes
?
will
you
invite
them
to
your
own
ruine
?
will
you
gratifie
a
malicious
spirit
in
them
?
Look
into
France
,
how
nigh
was
the
conclusion
of
peace
between
them
and
us
?
and
hath
not
hopes
of
divisions
interrupted
it
?
Oh!
at
length
,
unite
your
hearts
,
hands
,
persons
and
prayers
,
that
your
neighbour
Nations
may
be
glad
to
sue
for
,
and
continue
agreement
with
you
.
Civil
War
.
They
have
many
knotty
,
intricate
occasions
at
home
,
and
they
must
look
narrowly
unto
them
;
but
withal
they
must
look
abroad
too
;
prevention
of
trouble
from
them
abroad
is
as
well
to
be
minded
,
as
easing
of
it
at
home
.
A
desperate
adversary
will
not
sticke
to
call
in
any
to
their
assistance
:
and
rather
then
they
will
not
obtain
their
revengful
ends
,
they
will
invite
and
wellcome
one
to
destroy
you
,
although
themselves
sinke
in
that
destruction
.
Had
not
they
need
of
wisdome
to
close
with
some
that
they
may
do
good
to
the
publick
,
and
with
others
that
they
may
doe
no
harme
?
to
confirme
peace
with
some
,
to
break
it
with
others
?
All
Nations
imploy
their
wisest
heads
in
their
greatest
transactions
;
and
I
know
none
greater
then
what
presents
in
Civil
distractions
,
which
call
for
the
strength
of
wisdome
.
France
nor
Spain
intended
to
contribute
to
your
welfare
.
We
are
not
ignorant
how
little
good
will
they
beare
us
,
and
how
they
would
rejoyce
at
our
haltings
:
and
should
not
we
blesse
God
who
hath
preserved
us
,
and
walke
in
the
feare
of
the
Lord
because
of
these
adversaries
?
CHAP.
XVIII
.
Opens
the
eleventh
Position
,
viz.
Hard
dealings
of
neighbour
Nations
produce
forreigne
Wars
,
which
arise
1.
From
the
pride
and
lust
of
the
ruling
men
in
Neighbour
Nations
.
2.
From
their
desire
to
be
great
alone
.
3.
They
draw
many
followers
after
them
.
4.
They
reckon
our
distractions
their
season
.
5.
Those
who
are
hardly
dealt
withal
,
are
very
sensible
of
such
dealing
.
6.
Resolve
to
deale
with
others
,
as
they
thought
to
have
dealt
with
them
.
Vses
.
EVils
come
on
us
as
Jobs
messengers
;
the
first
had
scarce
spake
,
but
the
second
came
,
and
so
the
third
:
or
like
Circles
in
the
water
,
after
a
stone
is
thrown
into
it
;
they
come
one
upon
another
.
It
is
a
sad
evil
to
have
Wars
at
home
,
and
its
an
addition
to
that
evil
to
have
them
abroad
too
;
yet
this
hath
been
our
condition
which
the
eleventh
Position
will
unfold
.
Vnkind
and
unjust
dealings
of
Neighbour
Nations
toward
a
people
harraced
by
Civil
war
,
produce
forreigne
War
.
It
was
so
of
old
between
Israel
and
Amaleke
Exod.
17.
8.
when
Israel
were
falling
out
among
themselves
,
chiding
at
Massah
and
Meribah
,
then
came
Amaleke
and
fought
with
Israel
.
Now
a
long
time
after
this
,
it
s
one
of
the
prime
workes
that
the
first
King
of
Israel
must
fall
upon
;
and
he
is
commissionated
from
heaven
to
it
,
namely
to
fight
with
Amalek
,
1
Sam.
15.
3.
I
remember
what
Amalek
did
to
Israel
,
how
he
laid
waite
for
him
in
the
way
when
he
came
up
from
Egypt
.
Now
goe
and
smite
Amalek
,
and
utterly
dest●oy
all
that
they
have
.
We
of
this
Nation
were
coming
out
of
Egypt
Civil
and
Spiritual
;
we
wanted
not
those
who
dealt
unkindly
with
us
then
;
and
what
followed
but
a
bloody
forreigne
War
?
to
give
you
an
account
of
this
,
Observe
.
Israel
,
least
they
should
fight
against
them
,
Exod.
7.
10.
Malice
is
the
worst
of
passions
,
and
war
the
worst
of
conditions
;
and
surely
the
one
proceeds
from
the
other
;
private
quarrels
from
the
malice
of
low
ones
;
but
the
malice
of
great
ones
riseth
up
to
a
War
.
Shall
not
their
cattle
&
their
substance
,
and
every
beast
of
theirs
be
ours
?
So
,
shall
not
their
Ships
,
their
Merchandize
,
their
Trading
be
ours
?
and
thus
they
are
driven
on
,
and
it
may
be
to
their
own
ruine
.
D●lirant
Reges
,
plectuntur
Achivi
.
Rulers
mistake
,
and
the
people
suffer
for
it
:
But
now
both
joyne
together
,
Rulers
and
ruled
expresse
the
same
language
;
Down
with
them
,
down
with
them
,
even
to
the
ground
:
Let
us
divert
their
Trade
,
surprize
their
Merchants
,
stop
their
goings
out
and
returns
,
and
in
the
end
we
shall
have
their
habitations
in
possession
.
can
do
nothing
;
many
are
sullen
,
and
they
will
do
no
more
then
they
are
forced
unto
;
many
would
act
but
cannot
,
many
can
,
but
will
not
.
Some
are
afraid
among
us
(
say
they
)
and
they
will
act
but
little
,
others
are
desperate
,
and
they
will
act
too
much
.
In
fine
,
they
reckon
we
are
all
disorderly
,
and
people
broken
,
whose
foundations
are
destroyed
;
whereupon
they
hearten
one
another
,
Sit
no
longer
still
,
up
and
be
doing
,
up
and
be
fighting
,
and
you
shall
prevaile
.
in
low
estate
;
they
meditate
what
kindnesse
they
have
done
,
and
what
unkindnesse
they
receive
;
what
good
turns
they
have
done
them
,
which
were
never
requited
;
and
what
wrongs
they
have
received
,
which
they
never
deserved
.
It
makes
them
recall
the
time
when
their
now
enemies
were
low
enough
,
and
then
they
were
releived
by
our
help
.
Now
we
that
helped
are
low
,
and
those
who
were
helped
by
us
presse
us
down
lower
.
Oh
ingratitude
!
there
is
sure
a
God
in
heaven
that
will
do
right
,
and
we
waite
his
time
;
yea
he
is
and
hath
been
gracious
.
When
the
Lord
hath
delivered
Zeba
and
Zalmunna
into
my
hand
,
I
will
teare
your
flesh
with
the
thornes
of
the
Wildernesse
.
It
is
foretold
to
to
be
the
complexion
of
the
last
times
,
Luke
21.
9.
Ye
shall
heare
of
Wars
,
and
Commotions
;
Nation
shall
rise
against
Nation
,
and
Kingdome
against
Kingdome
,
which
we
have
seen
verified
in
our
times
.
1.
Doth
unjust
dealing
of
Nations
,
&c.
Behold
here
the
spreading
nature
of
sin
,
it
infects
Nations
as
well
as
particular
persons
,
it
mingles
with
State
affairs
,
yea
the
concernments
of
many
States
,
and
perplexeth
them
all
.
Sin
is
as
extensive
in
the
sorrow
it
brings
,
as
in
the
defilement
:
National
sin
and
injustice
brings
in
National
War
;
and
that
is
plague
enough
.
to
trouble
upon
trouble
,
as
well
as
a
particular
person
.
The
Position
tells
us
of
Forreigne
as
well
as
Civil
Wars
,
and
one
following
the
other
,
on
the
same
people
.
A
people
harrased
with
Civil
war
,
and
not
free
from
Forreigne
:
How
humble
should
Nations
be
who
are
thus
at
Gods
mercy
?
how
great
is
that
God
that
hath
Treasures
of
vengeance
to
spend
upon
Nations
,
as
well
as
upon
particular
persons
.
?
If
our
Civil
wars
purge
us
not
,
reforme
us
not
,
occasion
not
our
return
to
God
;
he
can
follow
it
with
a
Forreigne
War
;
and
when
we
think
our
war
at
home
is
past
,
and
cry
peace
,
peace
,
suddainly
he
can
send
an
Alarum
of
war
from
a
neigbour
Nation
.
Oh
that
men
would
learne
to
feare
the
Lord
for
his
greatnesse
,
and
stand
in
awe
of
his
judgements
.
our
neighbours
fit
judges
,
for
they
are
parties
as
well
as
we
.
Our
warfare
is
the
strong
pleading
of
the
cause
on
both
sides
;
the
deciding
of
the
cause
,
by
being
Conquerers
or
conquered
,
is
onely
in
Gods
hand
:
How
serious
should
men
be
in
matters
of
War
,
when
God
is
thus
appealed
unto
in
it
?
a
people
alive
in
our
Civil
war
;
and
it
is
no
lesse
his
goodnesse
that
after
our
Civil
war
,
when
we
were
weake
and
tired
,
and
then
had
Forreigne
War
fall
upon
us
,
that
that
did
not
utterly
ruine
and
destroy
us
.
Praise
the
Lord
oh
my
soul
,
and
forget
not
all
his
benefits
,
who
redeemeth
thy
life
from
destruction
,
Psal.
103.
24.
CHAP.
XIX
.
Concludes
with
Pos
.
12.
That
Christ
will
deale
severely
with
the
Rulers
of
the
Earth
,
1.
Because
they
are
in
Covenant
with
their
people
.
2.
That
Christ
may
appeare
no
respecter
of
persons
.
3.
That
his
wisdome
may
out
shine
their
king-craft
.
4.
That
Satan
may
be
overcome
in
the
World
.
Vses
.
CIvil
and
Forreigne
Wars
have
brought
us
to
a
low
estate
,
pressed
us
very
sore
,
we
cannot
help
our selves
,
and
others
will
not
help
us
;
a
world
of
iniquity
and
misery
is
incumbent
on
us
by
our
wars
at
home
and
abroad
,
and
the
hand
of
the
Rulers
of
the
earth
hath
been
deep
in
all
this
;
is
there
none
to
look
after
them
?
yes
sure
;
consult
with
the
last
Position
and
that
will
tell
you
.
16.
21
,
22.
He
suffered
none
to
doe
his
people
wrong
,
but
reproved
Kings
for
their
sakes
.
Psal.
76.
11
,
12.
He
looseth
their
loynes
,
and
strickes
them
thorow
,
cuts
off
their
spirits
and
casts
contempt
on
Princes
.
Job
.
12.
21.
He
profanes
their
glory
,
and
spoiles
all
their
excellency
,
and
layes
their
honour
in
the
dust
.
He
bringeth
the
Princes
to
nothing
,
he
maketh
the
Judges
of
the
earth
as
vanity
:
they
seemed
the
most
stable
beings
on
earth
,
having
all
that
flesh
and
blood
could
contribute
to
maintaine
them
,
but
he
brings
them
to
nothing
.
Isa.
3.
14.
The
Lord
will
enter
into
judgement
with
the
Ancient
of
his
people
,
and
the
Princes
thereof
;
for
ye
have
eaten
up
the
Vineyard
,
the
spoile
of
the
poor
is
in
your
houses
.
Jer.
34.
21.
Zedechiah
King
of
Judah
,
and
the
Princes
,
will
I
give
into
the
hands
of
their
enemies
,
and
into
the
hand
of
them
that
shall
seeke
their
life
,
and
into
the
hand
of
the
King
of
Babylons
Army
.
Isa.
41.
25.
I
have
raised
one
from
the
North
,
and
he
shall
come
upon
Princes
,
as
upon
Morter
,
and
as
the
Potter
treadeth
clay
.
Rev.
19.
17
,
18.
The
fowles
of
Heaven
are
gathered
unto
the
supper
of
the
great
God
,
that
they
may
eate
the
flesh
of
Kings
,
and
the
flesh
of
Captains
.
This
his
dealing
manifesteth
him
to
be
King
of
the
World
,
and
the
Author
of
the
great
Turns
and
Changes
here
beneath
.
Dan.
2.
20
,
21.
Blessed
be
the
Name
of
God
for
ever
,
for
Wisdome
and
Counsel
are
his
,
and
he
changeth
the
times
,
and
the
seasons
;
He
removeth
Kings
,
and
setteth
up
Kings
.
See
the
Reasons
for
this
dealing
of
Christ
.
Jehoiadah
made
a
Covenant
with
the
King
and
the
people
:
But
how
little
they
keep
their
covenants
,
experience
sadly
tells
us
.
They
covenant
to
maintaine
wholesome
Laws
,
and
the
just
Rights
and
Liberties
of
the
Subject
;
but
how
little
are
either
regarded
by
them
afterward
?
They
covenant
to
make
the
safety
of
the
people
,
and
not
the
fulfilling
of
their
wills
the
greatest
Law
;
but
how
little
is
that
minded
?
when
the
least
income
of
their
interest
shall
indanger
publick
good
,
when
they
are
in
competition
.
Now
Jesus
Christ
he
is
The
Amen
,
the
true
and
faithful
witnesse
,
and
hates
all
unfaithfulnesse
;
they
think
they
may
play
fast
and
loose
;
they
see
none
to
put
their
bonds
in
suite
;
I
,
but
Christ
in
that
case
,
will
enter
an
action
against
them
,
and
2.
Now
in
this
his
severe
dealing
with
earthly
Rulers
,
Christ
appears
no
respecter
of
persons
.
Job
.
39.
14.
He
accepteth
not
the
persons
of
Princes
,
nor
regardeth
the
rich
more
then
the
poor
:
he
is
as
exact
in
government
,
as
he
is
in
teaching
.
Luke
20.
21.
Thou
teachest
rightly
,
and
acceptest
no
mans
person
:
and
1
Pet.
1.
17.
He
judgeth
every
man
according
to
his
works
,
〈◊〉
〈◊〉
〈◊〉
〈◊〉
〈◊〉
,
without
respect
of
persons
.
He
values
not
those
gingles
and
trappings
of
power
,
greatnesse
,
and
honour
:
Righteousnesse
with
him
shall
be
owned
in
the
least
and
lowest
;
but
wickednesse
shall
not
be
spared
in
the
greatest
.
The
spirit
of
wisdome
,
understanding
,
and
counsel
rests
on
Christ
;
not
onely
is
in
him
,
but
in
him
as
the
proper
place
of
them
,
they
rest
in
him
.
Rulers
have
all
the
advantage
of
breeding
,
and
example
to
make
them
subtile
,
they
have
all
that
the
strongest
wits
can
present
them
with
:
Their
interest
makes
them
serious
,
their
malice
quick-sighted
,
and
their
experience
setled
in
their
way
:
This
is
their
businesse
,
they
make
it
their
●he
Kings
of
the
earth
set
themselves
〈◊〉
〈◊〉
〈◊〉
〈◊〉
〈◊〉
●●●●unt
,
Simul
faciunt
stare
,
they
make
it
stand
together
.
Vires
omnes
&
studia
&
conatus
conferunt
in
Dominum
,
saith
Vatablus
.
They
employ
all
their
forces
,
studies
,
and
endeavours
,
against
the
Lord
:
The
people
,
they
rage
and
imagine
a
vaine
thing
;
they
are
led
by
passion
,
and
phantasie
,
which
things
are
soon
gone
;
but
your
Kings
and
Princes
proceed
more
sollidly
;
The
Rulers
take
counsel
together
,
but
for
all
this
solid
working
,
you
know
what
follows
,
verse
4.
He
that
sitteth
in
the
heavens
shall
laugh
,
the
Lord
shall
have
them
in
derision
.
hold
in
the
Earth
.
Rev.
11.
15.
The
Kingdomes
of
this
world
are
become
the
Kingdoms
of
our
Lord
and
his
Christ
,
and
he
shall
reigne
for
ever
and
ever
.
Satan
in
2
Cor.
4.
4.
is
stiled
the
God
of
this
world
;
but
Christ
must
ungod
him
.
1
Cor.
15.
24
,
25.
He
must
put
down
all
rule
and
authority
and
power
:
and
surely
Satans
rule
shall
not
stand
,
but
he
will
pull
it
down
.
Vid.
Chap.
10.
&
11.
but
how
wofully
is
all
corrupted
?
and
so
much
Christ
his
dealing
with
them
tells
you
,
and
you
should
learne
it
thence
.
Jesus
Christ
:
He
will
not
spare
sin
where
ever
he
finds
it
;
He
hath
vials
full
of
wrath
to
pour
out
,
when
they
fill
up
their
measures
of
sin
:
When
they
ripen
their
sins
to
the
harvest
,
he
will
command
his
Angel
to
put
in
the
sickle
.
Christ
can
suffer
them
in
their
wickednesse
,
and
yet
have
no
defilement
to
himselfe
:
Laesa
patientia
fit
furor
.
Patience
abused
turns
into
rage
;
he
will
abundantly
recompence
his
patience
and
longsuffering
with
the
amazing
strictness
of
his
just
proceedings
!
the
talest
Cedar
that
grew
amongst
us
,
who
was
greene
and
spread
his
branches
far
,
is
felled
to
the
ground
:
The
greatest
Family
among
us
laid
waste
,
and
the
posterity
that
expected
succession
,
into
the
riches
and
honours
of
their
fore-Fathers
,
are
little
better
then
Noble
Vagabounds
?
I
meddle
not
with
the
proceedings
in
that
case
,
but
sure
I
am
,
In
all
God
is
just
.
God
hath
begun
in
England
,
but
he
will
not
end
there
.
I
dare
not
presume
to
set
down
times
,
measures
,
meanes
,
and
modes
of
things
,
which
the
Father
hath
reserved
in
his
own
hand
;
onely
this
I
say
,
waite
but
a
while
,
and
it
may
be
you
shall
see
The
Incestuous
house
of
Austria
,
the
Emperour
,
King
of
Spain
,
France
,
and
the
rest
of
the
ten
Kings
of
Europe
,
which
have
given
their
power
to
the
Beast
,
to
come
tumbling
down
;
and
if
they
fall
,
surely
many
more
will
fall
with
them
;
their
Creatures
,
and
their
Followers
,
their
Courtiers
,
and
their
Flatterers
cannot
stand
,
but
must
come
down
,
and
with
them
many
more
.
I
perswade
my selfe
,
that
those
whom
God
hath
set
now
in
power
over
us
do
seriously
weigh
,
what
Christ
hath
done
and
will
do
,
how
he
is
yesterday
and
to
day
,
the
same
for
ever
,
for
ever
;
just
and
jealous
against
all
wickednesse
and
ungodlinesse
,
and
that
this
doth
and
will
work
upon
their
hearts
,
and
cause
them
to
be
humble
before
God
,
and
much
in
prayer
;
to
be
watchful
over
themselves
and
theirs
,
and
others
,
and
to
study
to
do
the
work
of
Christ
put
into
their
hands
,
not
negligently
,
but
faithfully
,
not
to
please
men
,
but
Christ
.
CHAP.
XX.
Concludes
with
shewing
,
How
the
twelve
Positions
formerly
handled
instruct
us
in
our
Turns
and
Changes
.
WE
have
opened
twelve
Positions
,
and
divers
things
in
them
.
I
shall
conclude
with
a
very
breife
instruction
,
teaching
us
what
we
may
learne
from
every
one
of
those
Positions
concerning
our
present
Turns
.
All
power
is
in
Christ
;
power
to
raise
or
depresse
Kingdomes
and
Nations
as
well
as
particular
persons
;
and
its
little
lesse
then
blasphemy
to
exclude
him
from
our
Turns
:
If
they
be
for
good
,
he
is
the
Author
and
preserver
of
them
.
If
we
have
Plenty
after
scarcity
,
Liberty
after
bondage
,
Peace
after
war
:
Oh
thank
him
,
him
I
say
for
those
blessed
changes
:
But
what
if
we
experience
the
contrary
,
darknesse
instead
of
Light
,
feare
instead
of
Safety
,
evil
instead
of
Good
▪
yet
in
these
evils
Christ
is
to
be
owned
.
Isa.
45.
7.
I
forme
light
and
create
darknesse
,
I
make
peace
and
create
evil
,
I
the
Lord
do
all
these
things
:
and
Amos
3.
6.
Shall
there
be
evil
in
the
City
and
I
the
Lord
have
not
done
it
?
Christ
then
hath
his
work
in
City
or
National
good
or
evil
.
Pos
.
2.
All
the
Kings
of
the
earth
reigne
by
Christ
.
Kings
are
the
greatest
persons
of
the
earth
,
and
cause
the
greatest
Turns
and
Changes
,
either
to
good
or
evil
.
How
is
our
feare
and
sorrow
turned
into
hope
and
joy
,
when
righteous
men
are
exalted
to
government
?
and
what
mourning
when
wicked
ones
?
Prov.
29.
2.
How
much
of
the
increase
of
wickednesse
is
abated
,
by
their
power
,
care
,
and
example
?
and
what
great
cause
have
Saints
to
blesse
God
,
when
he
makes
Rulers
nursing
fathers
,
and
to
rule
for
him
as
they
rule
by
him
?
Pos
.
3.
Government
is
set
up
for
the
good
of
the
World
,
and
nothing
causeth
more
considerable
changes
then
that
doth
:
it
reduceth
lawlesse
ones
to
a
rule
;
ruleth
and
boundeth
excessive
desires
and
actions
;
brings
in
trade
and
wealth
,
improvement
of
creatures
,
and
increase
of
peace
.
Pos
.
4.
Government
in
the
frame
of
it
is
apt
to
change
,
and
doth
not
that
reach
us
?
Government
is
a
comprehensive
word
,
relating
to
Princes
and
people
;
and
so
all
change
when
Governments
change
;
Laws
,
Places
,
Offices
,
Rewards
,
Times
,
and
Persons
,
all
change
.
Pos
.
5.
Kings
and
Princes
have
abused
their
power
;
that
is
a
sad
change
,
a
change
of
what
should
be
best
,
to
worst
,
of
power
to
abuse
of
it
:
of
Kings
to
Tyrants
,
of
Princes
to
Oppressors
.
Pos
.
6.
Sins
of
Princes
tend
to
break
their
power
.
Here
is
change
upon
change
:
Change
of
Manners
by
sin
,
and
change
of
Wholnesse
and
Soundnesse
to
a
breach
.
Power
cannot
break
but
many
things
break
with
it
,
and
many
things
cannot
break
but
it
makes
great
alteration
Pos
.
7.
Princes
being
wicked
,
people
grow
wicked
too
;
a
woful
change
indeed
,
and
much
to
be
lamented
;
Princes
that
should
rule
,
become
slaves
,
and
that
to
the
worst
of
masters
,
their
own
Lusts
;
people
that
should
be
under
command
,
to
become
unruly
,
and
unruly
by
them
that
should
better
order
them
.
Pos
.
8.
Abuse
of
power
and
wickednesse
of
people
adapt
to
Civil
War
.
Those
in
power
complain
of
the
people
,
and
the
people
of
them
in
power
;
and
we
have
just
cause
to
complaine
of
both
.
It
s
a
sad
case
,
that
turnes
the
soul
to
a
wearinesse
of
the
good
it
doth
possesse
,
and
to
a
loathing
its
own
peace
.
Pos
.
9.
Civil
Wars
cause
fatal
Turnes
.
They
turne
,
and
overturne
;
all
Turnes
are
in
the
bowels
of
that
one
:
our
many
years
sad
experience
hath
taught
us
;
we
were
full
,
but
soon
emptied
,
we
were
high
,
but
brought
low
;
we
were
in
safety
,
but
soon
rapt
into
feare
.
Oh
that
our
hearts
might
turne
after
all
these
Turnes
upon
us
.
Pos
.
10.
We
fall
out
one
with
another
,
and
our
neighbours
fall
out
with
us
both
.
How
do
they
laugh
at
us
,
and
seek
to
raise
themselves
out
of
our
ruines
?
Is
it
not
hard
when
those
you
thought
would
help
you
,
at
best
are
Neuters
,
stand
still
and
look
on
?
Truly
,
we
may
thank
our selves
,
for
putting
them
on
that
temptation
.
Had
we
kept
together
,
Pos
.
11.
They
would
have
been
as
formerly
:
But
now
they
are
in
armes
,
their
War-ships
rigged
and
manned
,
and
now
the
Seas
must
be
as
bloody
by
a
Forreigne
War
,
as
our
Land
had
been
by
a
Civil
:
Dreadful
Turns
and
Changes
when
both
land
and
sea
are
bloody
;
And
surely
Christ
Pos
.
12.
will
inquire
after
all
that
blood
,
whose
blood
,
how
much
blood
,
for
what
cause
,
by
whom
,
in
what
manner
,
and
when
it
was
shed
.
The
Judge
of
All
shall
appeare
in
his
righteous
judgement
,
and
then
wo
be
to
the
wicked
,
crafty
,
cruel
,
great
ones
of
the
World
.
CHAP.
XXI
.
Shews
the
Turns
that
befal
Nations
from
the
consideration
and
working
of
Christ
as
King
of
Saints
,
in
12.
Sections
.
1.
Jesus
Christ
is
King
of
Saints
.
2.
He
hath
this
honour
upon
his
sufferings
.
3.
He
puts
forth
his
power
as
King
of
the
World
for
his
Saints
,
over
whom
he
is
King
in
a
special
manner
.
4.
He
must
have
more
visible
glory
in
this
World
.
5.
All
governments
will
prove
bitter
,
that
Christ
may
be
embraced
as
sweet
.
6.
Christ
pours
out
a
mighty
spirit
of
prayer
on
his
people
,
which
he
will
answer
.
7.
He
shall
have
a
willing
people
in
the
day
of
his
power
.
8.
Some
of
the
Kings
shall
be
among
that
willing
people
.
9.
Christ
having
great
works
to
do
,
will
notably
stir
up
the
spirits
of
Princes
and
people
.
10.
The
great
work
of
the
last
dayes
shall
be
to
exalt
holinesse
and
righteousnesse
.
11.
Saints
shall
have
Conquests
over
their
adversaries
.
12.
These
Turns
shall
be
by
degrees
.
WE
have
seen
Christ
on
the
Throne
,
and
the
World
under
his
feet
,
and
what
he
works
as
being
Lord
paramount
of
the
earth
:
Let
us
now
raise
our
thoughts
and
hearts
unto
a
farther
consideration
,
and
behold
the
Turns
of
the
World
from
Christ
,
as
King
of
Saints
;
and
that
your
thoughts
may
be
more
collected
,
I
shall
represent
you
in
this
Chap.
with
twelve
Sections
.
Sect.
I.
Jesus
Christ
is
King
of
Saints
,
as
well
as
King
of
the
World
.
God
the
Father
glories
in
this
,
that
he
hath
set
him
his
King
upon
his
holy
hill
,
Psal.
2.
6.
Let
the
Kings
set
against
him
,
and
seek
to
break
his
cords
;
all
their
power
and
malice
cannot
in
the
least
unsetle
him
.
Psal.
110.
4.
He
sweares
and
will
not
repent
.
God
the
Father
is
fully
satisfied
in
the
great
glory
put
on
Christ
,
so
as
he
will
never
have
a
recoyling
thought
concerning
it
.
It
s
the
blessed
burden
of
the
Song
of
Moses
and
the
Lamb
,
Rev.
15.
3.
Just
and
true
are
thy
ways
oh
thou
King
of
Saints
.
And
let
wise
and
holy
Daniel
tell
you
what
work
this
makes
,
Dan.
2.
44.
His
Kingdome
shall
break
in
pieces
and
consume
all
these
Kingdomes
,
and
it
shall
be
for
ever
.
Sect.
II.
The
22.
Psalm
is
a
Psalm
of
Christ
and
his
sufferings
,
as
appears
from
v.
1.
to
22.
The
meek
shall
eate
and
be
satisfied
,
and
the
Kingdoms
of
the
Nations
shall
worship
;
yea
the
fat
ones
upon
earth
,
v.
25.
shall
eate
and
worship
:
and
the
ground
you
have
,
v.
28.
The
Kingdome
is
the
Lords
,
and
he
is
Governour
among
the
Nations
.
Phil.
2.
7
,
8
,
9.
He
made
himselfe
of
no
reputation
(
though
he
were
in
the
forme
of
God
)
yet
,
he
took
on
him
the
forme
of
a
servant
;
thus
he
humbled
himselfe
,
but
God
highly
exalted
him
:
and
upon
this
follows
,
a
Name
above
every
Name
,
the
bowing
of
every
knee
to
him
,
and
the
confession
of
every
tongue
,
That
he
is
Lord
.
It
is
a
proper
honour
due
unto
him
from
these
his
sufferings
,
that
is
,
such
an
honour
as
had
not
accrewed
to
him
if
he
had
not
suffered
.
Jesus
Christ
had
experience
of
many
Turnes
in
his
sufferings
;
Now
his
glory
shall
correspond
with
his
sufferings
,
and
not
be
in
one
straine
or
streame
,
but
in
diverse
Turnes
and
alterations
.
Sect.
III.
16.
20
,
21.
When
they
went
from
Nation
to
Nation
,
from
one
Kingdome
to
another
People
;
He
suffered
no
man
to
do
them
wrong
,
yea
he
reproved
Kings
for
their
sakes
.
He
must
be
King
of
the
World
,
that
he
may
be
their
King
,
that
in
their
wanderings
he
might
help
them
;
and
if
Kings
oppose
them
,
he
as
King
of
Kings
will
reprove
them
.
Rev.
12.
16.
The
earth
helps
the
woman
:
The
world
helps
the
Church
.
Christ
makes
the
Goths
and
Vandales
break
the
Arrian
faction
,
by
which
the
Dragon
sought
to
carry
away
the
Church
.
Isa.
43.
14.
Thus
saith
the
Lord
your
Redeemer
,
For
your
Jehovah
,
considered
as
the
Redeemer
,
and
holy
One
of
Israel
,
puts
forth
his
power
as
he
is
King
of
Nations
,
and
makes
it
subservient
to
that
power
he
hath
as
he
is
the
Redeemer
of
his
people
.
He
sends
to
Babylon
and
brings
down
all
their
Nobles
:
there
he
appears
King
of
Kings
,
but
it
s
for
their
sakes
,
for
Israels
sake
:
there
he
appears
the
holy
One
,
and
their
Redeemer
,
the
Redeemer
of
his
holy
ones
.
Sect.
IV.
Jesus
Christ
shall
have
more
visible
glory
in
this
world
then
ever
hitherto
he
hath
had
,
the
glory
of
this
relation
,
of
being
King
of
Saints
.
His
Subjects
appeare
in
this
world
as
Saints
;
they
here
shine
as
lights
in
a
dark
world
,
and
the
world
hates
them
because
they
are
Saints
,
holy
ones
;
because
by
their
holinesse
they
convince
and
condemn
the
world
:
and
do
they
appeare
for
Christ
,
and
will
not
Christ
appeare
for
them
?
They
appeare
for
him
visibly
upon
earth
before
men
;
and
Christ
will
take
to
himselfe
his
great
power
;
and
Dan.
7.
22.
Time
shall
come
when
the
Saints
shall
possesse
the
Kingdome
.
He
had
a
government
over
Israel
,
so
as
he
had
not
over
other
Nations
,
and
the
Nations
knew
it
.
Exod.
14.
25.
Let
us
flee
(
say
the
Egyptians
)
from
the
face
of
Israel
,
for
the
Lord
fighteth
for
them
.
Deut.
32.
31.
Their
Rock
is
not
as
our
Rock
,
even
our
enemies
themselves
being
judges
:
And
surely
Christ
shall
again
appeare
to
have
the
government
of
Saints
,
and
Saints
shall
know
it
more
,
and
their
enemies
too
,
when
he
shall
be
revealed
from
heaven
to
take
vengeance
on
them
that
know
not
God
:
and
2
Thes.
1.
10.
shall
come
to
be
glorified
in
his
Saints
,
and
admired
in
all
them
that
believe
.
Thus
Rev.
15.
when
Christ
sends
his
last
plagues
,
in
which
are
filled
up
the
the
wrath
of
God
on
his
Churches
enemies
,
then
is
Christ
honoured
,
v.
3.
as
King
of
Saints
.
Sect.
V.
Bitternesse
doth
and
shall
mingle
with
all
Governments
among
all
Nations
,
that
so
Christs
Government
may
be
rendred
sweet
.
Look
on
Governments
by
single
Persons
,
or
by
Councils
,
in
Kingdomes
or
in
Common-wealths
;
look
on
this
or
that
form
of
Government
whatsoever
it
be
,
you
will
finde
so
much
weaknesse
and
wickednesse
,
so
much
corruption
,
self-seeking
,
and
undue
exaltation
of
themselves
breaking
forth
,
as
that
men
will
be
weary
of
it
.
To
maintaine
their
pride
,
you
will
finde
men
apt
to
oppresse
;
to
maintaine
their
oppression
,
you
will
finde
them
dextrous
either
to
straine
or
new
coyne
Laws
;
and
so
far
from
removing
heavy
burdens
,
that
they
will
lay
more
on
.
Observe
,
observe
narrowly
,
and
you
will
meet
with
such
undue
biassings
in
them
that
rule
,
to
their
friends
,
kindred
,
relations
and
interests
,
that
due
deserving
worth
cannot
mount
to
preferment
:
Look
on
the
right
or
left
hand
,
you
will
finde
no
helper
:
oh
how
wellcome
will
Christ
be
in
such
a
conjunction
of
affairs
?
When
he
was
to
be
borne
into
the
world
,
he
stay'd
till
men
had
made
void
his
Law
,
till
the
Pharisees
by
their
glosses
and
traditions
had
made
the
word
of
God
of
no
effect
:
and
when
he
shall
come
to
take
the
Kingdome
to
himselfe
,
is
shall
be
when
men
have
corrupted
,
and
so
inbittered
all
rule
and
government
.
Israel
must
be
under
hard
Task-masters
that
make
them
serve
with
rigour
,
before
Moses
and
Aaron
can
be
hearkned
unto
.
Rev.
17.
13
,
14.
The
ten
Hornes
,
that
is
,
the
ten
Kings
of
Europe
,
give
their
power
and
strength
to
the
Beast
,
and
make
war
with
the
Lamb
;
that
is
the
condition
of
Governours
before
Christ
come
:
But
the
Lamb
shall
come
and
overcome
them
,
for
he
is
King
of
Kings
,
and
Lord
of
Lords
,
and
they
that
are
with
him
,
as
called
,
and
chosen
,
and
faithful
.
Sect.
VI.
Christ
pours
out
on
his
people
a
mighty
spirit
of
prayer
which
he
in
his
government
as
King
of
Saints
,
returns
a
full
answer
to
.
The
prayers
of
Saints
are
Christ
his
spirit
breathing
in
si●hts
and
groanes
,
and
making
a
voyce
of
supplication
.
Now
surely
he
understands
his
own
voyce
in
them
,
and
will
heare
his
own
spirit
:
When
God
rejected
Saul
,
Samuel
is
commanded
not
to
pray
for
him
,
1
Sam.
16.
10.
It
s
a
sad
thing
,
when
those
in
authority
fall
out
of
Saints
prayers
,
or
when
Saints
pray
against
them
,
not
for
them
.
1
Tim.
2.
2.
We
must
pray
for
Kings
,
and
all
that
be
in
authority
;
and
surely
it
is
fatal
and
ominous
when
Gods
people
justly
indite
Princes
,
and
plead
as
Ananias
against
Saul
,
Act.
9.
13.
Lord
,
I
have
heard
by
many
of
this
man
,
how
much
evil
he
hath
done
to
thy
Saints
.
When
the
soules
under
the
Altar
cry
,
Rev.
6.
10.
then
v.
12.
Behold
a
great
Earthquake
:
little
do
you
conceive
what
great
Changes
Saints
prayers
make
.
Rev.
5.
8.
The
four
living
creatures
,
and
the
four
and
twenty
Elders
,
which
is
the
resemblance
of
a
Gospel-Church
;
the
four
living
creatures
representing
the
Officers
,
and
the
four
and
twenty
Elders
the
Brethren
of
the
Congregation
:
now
these
are
said
,
to
have
golden
vials
full
of
odors
,
which
are
the
prayers
of
Saints
.
Now
these
via●●
of
prayers
fill
the
vials
of
wrath
,
Rev.
15.
1.
God
assumes
it
as
his
high
prerogative
to
break
the
arrows
that
flie
,
and
wound
afar
off
;
to
break
the
sheild
that
should
defend
,
the
sword
that
wounds
neer
at
hand
:
He
breaks
Arrows
,
Sheild
,
Sword
,
Battle
,
All
;
But
where
?
It
s
in
Salem
,
in
Sion
,
where
Judah
knew
God
,
and
Israel
greatened
his
Name
;
It
s
there
,
there
,
where
his
people
cry
to
him
,
Psal.
76.
3.
Sect.
VII
.
110.
3.
Oh!
strange
what
a
Turne
will
that
be
:
oh
how
backward
are
men
now
,
and
to
nothing
more
backward
then
to
holinesse
,
and
holy
things
,
when
they
come
forth
in
their
beauty
.
I
,
but
Jesus
Christ
shall
have
the
day
of
it
,
and
it
shall
be
the
day
of
his
power
,
the
day
wherein
his
power
shall
be
gloriously
manifested
,
and
subjected
unto
.
Isa.
49.
19
,
20
,
21.
The
land
shall
be
too
narrow
,
by
reason
of
the
inhabitants
.
The
children
shall
say
,
the
place
is
too
straite
for
us
:
give
place
to
us
,
that
we
may
dwell
;
yea
the
Church
shall
say
in
regard
of
the
numerous
addition
of
Members
:
who
hath
begotten
me
these
?
seeing
I
have
lost
my
children
,
who
hath
brought
up
these
?
Behold
I
was
left
alone
.
That
is
a
remarkable
Prophesie
and
Promise
in
Ezek.
36.
37
,
38.
I
will
increase
them
with
men
like
a
flock
,
as
the
holy
flock
,
as
the
fl●ck
of
Jerusalem
in
her
solemne
Feasts
:
So
shall
thy
waste
Cities
be
filled
with
flocks
of
men
,
and
they
shall
know
that
I
am
the
Lord
.
Sect.
VIII
.
Some
of
the
Kings
of
the
Earth
shall
be
among
this
willing
people
.
Oh
wonderful
!
wonderful
!
Kings
to
become
subjects
,
to
be
among
the
people
,
and
the
willing
people
,
whom
aforetime
they
most
hated
;
that
is
strange
,
that
those
who
were
the
greatest
enemies
,
should
now
become
friends
;
that
those
who
have
done
so
much
against
Christ
,
shall
now
be
active
for
him
.
God
had
of
old
his
David
,
Hezekiah
,
Jehosaphat
,
Asa
,
and
Josiah
,
good
and
godly
Kings
,
and
he
will
have
some
like
them
again
;
outward
pomps
and
pleasures
shall
be
no
let
to
his
call
and
working
on
them
,
and
by
them
.
Isa.
49.
7.
Thus
saith
the
Lord
the
Redeemer
of
Israel
,
and
his
holy
One
;
Kings
shall
see
and
arise
,
Princes
also
shall
worship
because
of
the
Lord
that
is
faithful
,
and
the
holy
One
of
Israel
,
and
he
shall
chuse
thee
.
Isa.
30.
21.
Their
Nobles
shall
be
of
themselves
,
and
their
Governours
shall
proceed
from
the
midst
of
them
;
He
will
restore
their
Judges
as
at
the
first
,
and
their
Counsellers
as
at
the
beginning
;
afterward
thou
shalt
be
called
the
City
of
righteousnesse
,
the
faithful
City
.
Isa.
49.
23.
Kings
shall
be
thy
Nursing
fathers
,
and
Queens
or
Princesses
thy
Nursing
mothers
.
Those
who
have
been
the
persecutors
,
shall
be
the
preservers
;
the
destroyers
shall
prove
nourishers
;
those
that
did
minde
nothing
but
their
pride
,
and
pleasure
,
they
shall
now
minde
the
Church
and
her
interest
;
They
that
made
the
people
of
God
bow
down
till
they
passed
over
them
,
they
shall
come
,
and
bow
down
to
the
Church
with
their
faces
toward
the
earth
.
Isa.
60.
16.
The
Prophet
there
speaking
of
the
state
of
the
Jewish
Church
,
after
their
general
conversion
to
Christ
,
promiseth
:
Thou
shalt
also
sucke
the
milke
of
the
Gentiles
;
that
now
accursed
people
of
the
Jews
shall
become
blessed
;
they
are
still
beloved
for
their
father
sake
,
v.
10.
They
shall
suck
the
breasts
of
Kings
;
none
have
been
and
are
so
squeezed
in
all
parts
of
the
World
where
they
are
scattered
,
as
the
poor
Jews
are
;
who
,
although
they
enjoy
an
Old-Testament
blessing
,
and
become
rich
where
they
live
;
yet
then
those
who
rule
over
them
use
them
as
we
do
a
spunge
that
is
full
,
wring
it
dry
:
So
are
they
dealt
withal
;
but
now
those
that
sucked
from
them
,
shall
give
sucke
to
them
;
yea
,
the
sonnes
of
strangers
shall
build
up
thy
walls
,
and
their
Kings
shall
minister
unto
thee
;
for
in
my
wrath
I
smote
thee
,
but
in
my
favour
have
I
mercy
on
thee
.
Sect.
IX
.
That
Christ
having
great
works
to
do
in
the
last
dayes
,
he
will
mightily
stir
up
the
spirits
of
Princes
and
People
.
When
Temple-work
was
in
hand
,
when
the
solemne
and
publick
worship
of
God
was
to
be
set
up
,
Hagg.
1.
14.
God
stirs
up
the
spirit
of
Zorobabel
Governour
of
Judah
,
and
the
spirit
of
Jehoshuah
the
high
Preist
,
and
the
spirit
of
all
the
remnant
of
the
people
:
Marke
,
it
s
particularly
set
down
,
the
spirit
,
the
spirit
,
the
spirit
.
God
had
particular
work
for
the
Governour
,
the
high
Preist
,
and
the
people
;
and
therefore
in
particular
he
stirs
up
their
spirits
;
oh
sweet
and
blessed
work
,
and
blessed
spirits
!
Zorobabel
,
Joshua
,
People
,
all
are
stirred
,
and
stirred
in
spirit
,
and
all
work
:
Zorobabel
doth
not
disdain
the
work
,
nor
scorne
the
people
;
The
people
are
not
crosse
to
Zorobabel
,
but
all
sweetly
agree
.
It
was
a
great
work
to
establish
the
Kingdome
in
Davids
hand
,
and
then
1
Chron.
12.
18.
The
spirit
clothed
Amasa
,
and
he
said
,
Thine
are
we
David
,
and
on
thy
side
thou
son
of
Jesse
,
Peace
,
peace
be
to
thy
helpers
,
for
thy
God
helpeth
thee
.
Christ
hath
Temples
now
in
Gospel-times
,
as
well
as
formerly
;
and
there
is
a
great
deale
of
Temple-work
,
of
Church-work
to
be
done
now
,
as
well
as
then
;
and
God
will
stirre
up
the
spirits
of
Governours
,
Pastors
,
and
People
,
now
,
as
well
as
then
,
and
they
shall
work
,
and
the
work
shall
prosper
in
their
hand
.
God
the
Father
hath
now
the
Kingdome
of
David
,
the
Kingdome
of
his
Son
Jesus
Christ
to
set
up
,
and
it
must
be
strengthened
in
his
hand
.
God
will
now
cloath
many
like
Amasa
,
with
his
spirit
,
that
shall
come
forth
to
the
help
of
the
Lord
against
the
mighty
.
Sect.
X.
Ezek.
37.
23.
They
shall
not
defile
themselves
any
more
with
their
Idols
,
nor
with
their
detestable
things
,
nor
with
any
of
their
transgressions
:
But
I
will
save
them
out
of
all
their
dwelling
places
,
wherein
they
have
sinned
,
and
will
cleanse
them
;
so
shall
they
be
my
people
,
and
I
will
be
their
God
.
This
blessed
Covenant
shall
be
made
good
,
both
to
Jews
and
Gentiles
.
Joel
3.
17.
So
shall
ye
know
that
I
am
the
Lord
your
God
,
dwelling
in
Sion
my
holy
mountaine
;
Then
shall
Jerusalem
be
holy
,
and
there
shall
no
strangers
passe
thorow
her
any
more
.
These
Promises
have
not
received
their
full
accomplishment
;
I
say
,
their
full
accomplishment
;
but
remaine
yet
to
be
fulfilled
according
to
what
was
laid
down
in
the
second
Chapter
;
The
holinesse
and
purging
spok●n
of
in
these
Promises
,
shall
not
be
the
portion
of
Jerusalem
onely
▪
she
alone
is
not
to
obtain
this
holinesse
and
righteousnesse
,
and
others
left
out
:
But
it
shall
be
the
portion
of
other
people
,
the
Gentiles
also
according
to
the
Prophesie
of
John
in
Rev.
22.
3.
There
shall
be
no
more
Curse
;
then
surely
there
will
not
be
that
that
causeth
the
curse
,
which
is
sin
:
so
far
as
the
curse
shall
not
be
,
sin
shall
not
be
:
But
the
Throne
of
God
,
and
the
Lamb
shall
be
in
it
.
Now
the
Thrones
of
men
and
of
the
Beast
,
the
Thrones
of
prophanesse
and
Idolatry
,
are
set
up
;
but
it
shall
not
be
so
then
,
but
his
servants
shall
serve
him
.
Now
they
serve
their
own
lusts
,
and
the
wills
of
men
too
much
;
but
then
they
shall
serve
the
Lamb
Christ
;
and
how
,
and
wherein
?
Psal.
45.
6.
The
Scepter
of
his
Kingdome
is
a
right
Scepter
,
v.
7.
Thou
lovest
righteousnesse
,
and
hatest
wickednesse
;
and
as
Christ
loves
and
hates
,
so
shall
his
servants
then
eminently
;
they
shall
have
his
minde
and
heart
.
2
Pet.
3.
13.
We
according
to
his
promise
,
look
for
new
heavens
and
a
new
earth
,
wherein
dwelleth
righteousnesse
.
When
the
new
heavens
and
the
new
earth
shall
be
righteousnesse
,
then
shall
be
no
stranger
there
,
but
a
home
dweller
;
it
shall
abide
there
as
in
the
proper
seat
of
it
.
Sect.
XI
.
Nnmb.
24.
17
,
18.
The
Star
out
of
Jacob
,
and
the
Scepter
that
shall
rise
out
of
Israel
,
shall
smite
the
corners
of
Moab
:
Edom
shall
be
a
possession
,
and
Israel
shall
do
valiantly
;
out
of
Jacob
shall
come
he
that
shall
have
dominion
,
and
shall
destroy
him
that
remaineth
of
the
City
.
The
names
of
Moab
and
Edom
and
the
City
,
hold
out
the
enemies
of
the
Church
;
Israel
and
Jacob
,
are
to
be
referred
to
the
Israel
of
God
in
the
Gospel
,
and
his
people
now
,
as
well
as
then
:
and
pardon
me
,
if
I
conceive
our
late
domestick
Wars
and
Triumphant
Victories
to
look
this
way
.
Joel
3.
19.
Egypt
and
Edom
shall
be
a
desolation
for
the
violence
against
the
children
of
Judah
,
because
they
have
shed
innocent
blood
in
the
land
.
Egypt
and
Edom
comprehend
the
enemies
of
Gods
people
now
,
as
well
as
formerly
;
and
precious
in
the
sight
of
the
Lord
is
the
blood
of
his
Saints
.
Tremble
and
be
horribly
afraid
,
France
,
Spain
,
Savoy
,
Germany
,
England
,
yea
all
Nations
,
on
whom
lieth
the
heavy
guilt
of
Saints
blood
;
he
that
hath
a
bottle
for
their
teares
,
will
certainly
account
for
their
blood
;
and
who
knows
but
he
may
now
be
upon
his
Circuit
,
and
beginning
to
repay
and
to
require
blood
for
blood
?
Obad.
v.
18.
The
house
of
Jacob
shall
be
a
fire
,
and
the
house
of
Joseph
a
flame
,
and
the
house
of
Esau
for
stuble
,
and
they
shall
kindle
in
them
,
and
there
shall
not
be
any
remaining
of
the
house
of
Esau
,
for
the
Lord
hath
spoken
it
.
Psal.
149.
6
,
7
,
8
,
9.
The
praises
of
God
shall
be
in
the
mouthes
of
Saints
,
and
a
two-edged
sword
in
their
hands
to
execute
on
them
the
judgement
written
;
To
execute
vengeance
on
the
Heathen
,
and
punishment
on
the
people
;
To
binde
their
Kings
in
chains
,
and
their
Nobles
in
links
of
Iron
:
This
honour
have
all
his
Saints
:
and
this
ruine
shall
all
his
adversaries
have
.
Hag.
2.
22.
I
will
overthrow
the
Throne
of
Kingdomes
,
and
I
will
destroy
the
strength
of
the
Kingdomes
of
the
Heathen
,
and
I
will
overthrow
the
Charriots
,
and
those
that
ride
in
them
;
and
the
horses
and
their
riders
shall
come
down
every
one
by
the
sword
of
his
Brother
.
Sect.
XII
.
Thus
Moses
carries
Israel
through
the
Wildernesse
,
but
Joshua
brings
them
into
Canaan
;
Moses
must
not
do
all
,
nor
Joshua
:
both
have
their
proper
works
:
David
provides
for
the
Temple
,
but
Solomon
he
must
build
it
.
Deut.
7.
22.
I
will
put
out
these
Nations
before
thee
by
little
and
little
,
thou
mayst
not
consume
them
at
once
.
God
works
and
performes
his
promises
now
in
proportion
to
what
he
did
formerly
;
and
as
it
was
by
degrees
then
,
so
now
,
though
its
possible
God
may
make
more
haste
;
God
builds
up
his
people
as
he
destroyes
his
enemies
,
and
that
is
by
degrees
.
By
the
seven
Seals
he
destroyes
Heathenish
Rome
,
Rev.
6.
By
the
seven
Vials
successively
the
Antichristian
Romish
party
,
Rev.
17.
So
by
degrees
he
will
raise
his
Church
.
CHAP.
XXII
.
Contains
the
Vses
of
the
former
Doctrine
,
namely
,
That
Christ
is
King
of
Saints
.
HAving
declared
Christ
in
the
former
twelve
Sections
to
be
King
of
Saints
:
Give
me
leave
now
,
to
adde
a
word
of
application
,
and
that
-
1.
By
way
of
an
inviting
Instruction
.
-
The
inviting
Instruction
you
shall
finde
in
these
three
passages
,
discovering
-
1.
Christs
excellency
.
-
2.
The
properties
of
his
Kingdome
.
-
3.
The
glory
of
his
Saints
.
1.
To
shew
you
Christ's
excellency
,
in
that
he
is
King
of
Saints
:
None
so
glorious
,
and
therefore
none
so
desirable
as
Jesus
Christ
,
Rev.
15.
3.
where
he
hath
that
high
and
mighty
Title
of
King
of
Saints
ascribed
to
him
;
he
is
also
called
Lord
God
Almighty
,
whose
workes
are
great
and
marvelous
,
and
his
wayes
just
and
true
.
Now
to
elevate
your
thoughts
to
his
Excellency
,
let
me
set
before
you
these
four
things
.
-
1.
His
right
and
Title
.
-
2.
His
Qualifications
.
-
3.
His
Administrations
.
-
4.
His
Communications
.
His
●ight
and
Title
,
which
you
shall
finde
the
justest
and
highest
Title
:
He
is
no
usurper
of
his
Kingdome
;
for
he
hath
it
by
a
fivefold
right
.
1.
Of
Election
.
2.
Of
Donation
.
3.
Of
Birth
.
4.
Of
Purchase
.
5.
Of
Conquest
.
Behold
my
servant
whom
I
uphold
,
mine
elect
in
whom
my
soul
delighteth
.
Gods
everlasting
love
is
on
him
,
and
on
him
for
the
great
work
and
service
of
the
Mediatorship
;
he
hath
passed
by
all
in
Heaven
and
Earth
,
and
laid
it
onely
on
his
shoulders
.
Psal.
2.
6.
He
hath
set
his
King
on
his
holy
hill
:
set
him
〈◊〉
〈◊〉
〈◊〉
〈◊〉
〈◊〉
from
〈◊〉
〈◊〉
〈◊〉
〈◊〉
〈◊〉
which
signifies
to
pour
out
;
I
have
annointed
and
set
him
by
my
eternal
counsel
and
decree
:
yea
the
Father
hath
passed
it
with
an
oath
,
Psal.
110.
His
swearing
is
to
be
extended
not
onely
to
his
Priestly
,
but
also
to
his
Kingly
Office
;
so
that
he
will
never
repent
of
his
choice
;
His
right
is
then
by
the
best
Election
.
in
heaven
and
in
earth
:
Aske
of
me
,
and
I
will
give
thee
the
Heathen
:
His
Kingdome
is
all
of
love
.
The
Father
loves
,
and
gives
him
the
Kingdome
;
The
Son
loves
the
Father
,
and
us
,
and
gives
himselfe
to
us
,
with
command
to
love
him
,
and
one
another
:
he
calls
us
his
little
flock
,
and
assures
us
,
It
is
the
Fathers
good
pleasure
to
give
us
the
Kingdome
also
.
the
First-borne
of
every
creature
,
Col.
1.
16.
&
v.
18.
〈◊〉
〈◊〉
〈◊〉
〈◊〉
〈◊〉
,
the
First-borne
from
the
dead
.
Psal.
2.
7.
Thou
art
my
Son
;
and
then
follows
the
inheritance
and
possession
,
v.
8.
I
will
give
thee
the
Heathen
for
thine
inheritance
,
and
the
uttermost
parts
of
the
earth
for
thy
possession
.
Inheritance
is
the
portion
of
a
Son
,
and
his
inheritance
hath
present
possession
with
it
,
although
his
father
live
for
ever
.
He
makes
his
soul
an
offering
for
sin
,
and
then
follows
:
He
shall
see
his
seed
and
prolong
his
dayes
;
that
is
,
having
poured
out
his
soul
,
his
blood
,
as
a
drink-offering
to
his
Father
,
he
shall
prolong
the
dayes
of
his
Kingdome
,
and
the
good
pleasure
of
the
Lord
shall
prosper
in
his
hand
.
rule
:
Christ
hath
superlatively
all
right
,
and
all
qualification
;
He
is
the
wisdome
and
power
of
God
.
1
Cor.
1.
24.
In
him
dwells
all
the
fullnesse
of
the
Godhead
bodily
;
All
treasures
of
knowledge
are
hid
in
him
;
His
anointing
is
with
oyle
of
gladnesse
above
his
His
wayes
are
just
and
true
:
Psal.
85.
10.
Here
mercy
and
truth
meet
together
;
righteousnesse
and
peace
kisse
each
other
.
He
is
most
absolute
,
accountable
to
none
but
his
Father
.
He
rules
by
will
,
and
justly
too
▪
because
,
his
will
is
a
Law
:
what
is
Tyranny
in
the
Creature
,
is
Equity
in
Christ
.
His
exalting
his
will
to
be
our
Law
,
is
righteous
in
him
,
and
good
to
us
;
for
Men
to
do
so
,
is
to
intrench
on
his
prerogative
,
and
render
themselves
obnoxious
to
his
vindictive
power
.
He
makes
the
Subjects
he
rules
over
.
Psal.
149.
2.
Let
Israel
rejoyce
in
him
that
made
him
,
Let
the
children
of
Zion
be
joyfull
in
their
King
:
Their
King
is
their
Maker
;
and
therefore
requireth
the
most
observance
from
them
.
2
Cor.
10.
5.
Every
thonght
is
to
be
under
a
happy
captivity
to
the
obedience
of
Christ
.
Let
Tyrants
be
never
so
crafty
and
cruel
,
they
may
restraine
the
body
,
and
gag
the
tongues
of
men
,
but
they
cannot
reach
their
thoughts
:
But
Christ
layes
his
dominion
there
,
leaves
us
not
one
thought
to
be
at
our
own
disposal
,
but
requires
all
to
come
under
him
.
It
is
for
the
poor
low
governments
here
to
be
tied
to
Time
and
Place
;
Christ
rules
over
all
,
all
persons
and
things
allwayes
:
He
makes
all
,
and
preserveth
what
he
hath
made
,
and
orders
righteously
that
which
he
hath
preserved
.
He
hath
gladium
justitiae
,
the
sword
of
Justice
,
by
which
he
cuts
up
vice
,
and
defends
his
own
people
:
and
he
hath
gladium
belli
,
the
sword
of
War
,
to
destroy
his
incorrigible
enemies
:
Let
them
gather
together
,
he
will
scatter
them
;
let
them
make
their
nests
in
the
Stars
,
yet
thence
he
will
plucke
them
down
;
Let
them
lay
their
plots
deep
,
and
magnifie
themselves
to
do
great
things
:
yet
he
will
turn
their
wisdom
into
foolishnesse
,
and
their
plots
to
the
advance
of
his
own
4.
Christs
Communications
are
the
largest
,
1
Joh.
5.
20.
He
hath
given
us
understanding
to
know
him
that
is
true
.
Men
may
propound
something
for
your
knowledge
,
but
they
cannot
give
the
understanding
:
but
Christ
triumphs
in
this
;
to
give
wisdome
to
the
simple
,
and
knowledge
to
them
that
have
no
understanding
.
Phil.
1.
29.
Vnto
you
it
s
given
,
on
the
behalfe
of
Christ
,
not
onely
to
believe
,
but
also
to
suffer
for
his
sake
.
Acts
5.
31.
God
hath
exalted
him
to
be
a
Prince
and
a
Saviour
,
to
give
repentance
to
Israel
and
remission
of
sin
.
When
he
left
the
World
he
bequeaths
no
worse
legacy
to
his
Disciples
,
then
what
himselfe
had
enjoyed
,
Joh.
14.
27.
Peace
he
leaves
with
them
,
yea
his
peace
to
relieve
their
troubled
and
fearful
hearts
.
Eph.
4.
8.
and
1●
.
When
he
ascends
up
on
high
,
he
led
captivity
captive
,
and
gave
gifts
unto
men
:
Verse
12.
He
gave
some
Apostles
,
and
some
Prophets
,
some
Evangelists
,
some
Pastors
,
and
Teachers
,
for
the
perfecting
of
the
Saints
,
for
the
worke
of
the
Ministery
,
for
the
edifying
of
the
body
of
Christ
.
2
Tim.
4.
7
,
8.
To
all
that
love
his
appearance
,
and
that
have
fought
the
good
fight
,
and
kept
the
faith
;
he
as
a
righteous
Lord
and
Judge
,
hath
laid
up
,
and
will
give
a
Crown
of
righteousnesse
.
Now
summe
up
all
:
to
give
knowledge
and
faith
,
and
so
all
other
graces
;
to
give
repentance
and
remission
of
sins
,
grace
and
gifts
,
gifts
to
men
,
and
those
men
to
his
Church
,
and
hereafter
a
Crown
of
righteousnesse
:
What
are
,
if
these
are
not
large
Communications
?
Every
man
is
a
friend
to
him
that
giveth
gifts
;
and
shall
not
the
consideration
of
Christ
his
bountiful
giing
,
make
us
desirously
longing
after
that
Title
of
true
honour
,
to
be
called
his
friends
?
King
Jesus
upon
the
Throne
,
and
his
Throne
all
glorious
;
we
have
seen
his
Right
,
his
Qualifications
,
Administrations
,
and
Communications
:
Let
us
now
in
the
second
place
,
veiw
the
Properties
of
his
Kingdome
.
spiritual
,
Rom.
14.
17
Not
in
meat
and
drinke
,
but
righteousnesse
and
peace
and
joy
in
the
holy
Ghost
.
Princes
may
beare
rule
over
mens
persons
and
estates
;
but
Jesus
Christ
over
mens
consciences
:
He
imprints
his
Law
upon
them
,
and
gives
them
power
to
reflect
both
on
that
Law
,
and
their
own
wayes
by
it
;
he
accuseth
or
excuseth
,
lets
terrour
or
peace
into
the
conscience
,
as
seemeth
good
to
him
.
His
Commands
and
Promises
carry
a
blessed
spiritualnesse
with
them
,
and
so
do
his
Rewards
.
When
you
serve
him
,
it
must
be
in
spirit
and
truth
;
when
you
pray
,
it
must
be
in
the
spirit
,
Jude
v.
20.
and
when
you
heare
,
it
must
be
what
the
spirit
sayeth
to
the
Churches
,
Rev.
3.
6.
If
you
take
on
you
to
preach
,
it
must
not
be
with
the
entising
words
of
mans
wisdome
,
but
in
demonstration
of
the
spirit
,
and
with
power
,
Col.
2.
4.
and
if
you
sing
,
it
must
be
spiritual
Songs
,
making
melody
with
grace
in
the
heart
to
the
Lord
,
Col.
3
16.
In
a
word
,
you
are
as
lively
stones
built
up
,
a
spiritual
house
,
an
holy
priesthood
to
offer
up
spiritual
Sacrifices
acceptable
to
God
by
Jesus
Christ
,
1
Pet.
2.
5.
and
verse
9.
Ye
are
a
chosen
generation
,
a
royal
priesthood
,
an
holy
nation
,
a
peculiar
people
,
that
ye
should
shew
forth
the
praises
of
him
that
hath
called
you
out
of
darknesse
into
his
marvellous
light
.
I
beseech
you
therefore
Brethren
by
the
mercyes
of
God
,
that
ye
present
your
bodies
a
lively
Sacrifice
,
holy
,
acceptable
unto
God
,
which
is
your
reasonable
service
,
Rom.
12.
1.
He
is
yesterday
and
to
day
and
the
same
for
ever
;
he
ruled
Israel
of
old
,
and
he
rules
his
people
now
;
his
administration
was
unto
them
outward
and
visible
;
and
shall
it
not
be
so
again
in
the
latter
dayes
?
Amos
2.
9
,
10
,
11.
I
destroyed
the
Amorite
before
them
,
I
brought
them
up
from
the
land
of
Egypt
,
and
led
them
forty
years
through
the
Wildernesse
to
possesse
the
land
of
the
Amorits
;
and
I
raised
up
of
your
sons
for
Prophets
,
and
of
your
young
men
for
Nazarites
,
saith
the
Lord
.
He
brought
up
,
he
led
,
he
destroyed
,
he
raised
,
he
did
all
then
,
and
will
do
all
hereafter
.
Rev.
11.
15.
The
Kingdomes
of
the
world
are
become
the
Kingdomes
of
our
Lord
and
his
Christ
:
not
now
one
Kingdome
or
Nation
,
as
then
;
not
this
or
that
Kingdome
,
and
no
more
:
but
the
Kingdomes
of
the
world
are
become
his
,
he
shall
not
alwayes
be
crouded
into
a
corner
of
the
world
,
but
as
it
is
v.
1.
7.
He
shall
take
unto
himselfe
his
great
power
,
and
reigne
and
reward
his
servants
the
Prophets
,
and
the
Saints
that
feare
his
Name
,
both
small
and
great
,
here
,
and
there
,
and
everywhere
.
Thy
Throne
oh
God
is
for
ever
,
and
ever
,
Heb.
1.
8.
the
heavens
perish
and
waxe
old
as
a
garment
,
and
as
a
vesture
shalt
thou
fold
them
up
,
and
they
shall
be
changed
:
but
thou
art
the
same
,
and
thy
years
shall
not
faile
.
His
Kingdome
then
is
Eternal
.
Dan.
2.
44.
The
God
of
heaven
hath
set
up
a
Kingdome
which
shall
never
be
destroyed
,
and
the
Kingdome
shall
not
be
left
to
other
people
;
but
it
shall
break
in
pieces
,
and
consume
all
these
Kingdomes
,
and
it
shall
stand
for
ever
:
It
shall
not
be
destroyed
by
any
adverse
power
,
nor
shall
it
decay
of
it selfe
,
but
it
shall
break
all
adverse
power
,
and
it
shall
stand
for
ever
;
and
as
it
is
an
eternal
Kingdome
,
so
it
determineth
men
to
an
eternal
state
.
Rev.
1.
18.
I
live
for
evermore
,
Amen
;
and
have
the
keyes
of
Hell
and
Death
;
wherefore
,
Feare
not
them
which
kill
the
body
,
but
are
not
able
to
kill
the
soul
:
but
rather
feare
him
which
is
able
to
destroy
both
soul
and
body
in
hell
,
Math.
10.
28.
4.
Lastly
,
his
Kingdome
brings
in
perfect
peace
and
liberty
.
Isa.
9.
6.
He
is
the
everlasting
father
and
Prince
of
peace
.
Isa.
24.
23.
The
Lord
shall
reigne
in
mount
Sion
,
and
in
Jerusalem
before
the
Ancients
gloriously
:
not
onely
reigne
in
heaven
,
but
in
Sion
,
and
that
gloriously
.
Isa.
25.
8.
He
shall
swallow
up
Death
in
Victory
,
and
the
Lord
will
wipe
away
teares
from
all
faces
,
and
the
rebuke
of
the
people
shall
he
take
away
from
all
the
earth
;
for
the
Lord
hath
spoken
it
.
Death
,
teares
,
rebuke
,
shall
be
taken
away
;
what
safety
and
hapinesse
must
then
follow
?
Isa.
52.
13.
Behold
my
servant
shall
dwell
confidently
,
he
shall
be
exalted
and
extolled
,
and
be
very
high
.
Isa.
60.
19.
20.
The
Sun
shall
be
no
more
thy
light
by
day
,
neither
for
brightnesse
shall
the
Moon
give
light
unto
thee
;
but
the
Lord
shall
be
unto
thee
an
everlasting
light
,
and
thy
God
thy
glory
,
and
the
dayes
of
thy
mourning
shall
be
ended
.
Rev.
21.
4.
There
shall
be
no
more
death
,
neither
sorrow
,
nor
crying
,
neiiher
shall
there
be
any
more
paine
;
for
the
former
things
are
passed
away
.
excellency
of
his
Subjects
,
and
the
glory
of
his
holy
ones
.
more
Saints
,
shall
appear
to
be
his
holy
ones
;
Sanctity
shall
be
more
exalted
in
them
,
then
ever
yet
our
eyes
have
seen
.
Joel
.
3.
17.
Then
shall
Jerusalem
be
holy
,
and
there
shall
no
strangers
passe
thorow
her
any
more
.
Zach.
14.
20.
In
that
day
shall
there
be
upon
the
bels
of
the
horses
Holinesse
to
the
Lord
,
yea
every
pot
in
Jerusalem
and
Judah
shall
be
holinesse
to
the
Lord
of
Hosts
;
and
there
shall
be
no
more
the
Canaanite
in
the
house
of
the
Lord
of
Hosts
.
2.
They
shall
live
in
safety
,
Isa.
60.
18.
Violence
shall
no
more
be
heard
in
thy
Land
,
wasting
nor
destruction
within
thy
borders
:
but
thou
shalt
call
thy
walls
salvation
,
and
thy
gates
praise
.
Joel
2.
18.
In
that
day
will
I
make
a
covenant
for
them
with
the
beasts
of
the
feild
,
and
with
the
fowles
of
heaven
,
and
I
will
breake
the
Bow
and
the
Battel
ou●
of
the
earth
,
and
will
make
them
to
lie
down
safely
.
The
pride
of
Assyria
shall
be
brought
down
,
and
the
Scepter
of
Egypt
shall
depart
away
.
It
is
usual
to
expresse
the
enemies
of
the
Church
by
the
names
of
the
old
grand
enemies
,
Assyria
and
Egypt
,
and
you
see
what
shall
become
of
them
,
they
shall
be
brought
down
and
depart
away
.
Isa.
14.
2.
The
house
of
Israel
shall
possesse
strangers
in
the
land
of
the
Lord
for
servants
and
for
handmaids
,
and
they
shall
take
them
captive
whose
captives
they
were
,
and
they
shall
rule
over
their
oppressors
.
Rev.
20.
7
,
8
,
9.
Satan
shall
goe
out
to
deceive
the
Nations
which
are
in
the
four
quarters
of
the
Earth
,
Gog
and
Magog
,
to
gather
them
together
to
battel
:
But
fire
shall
come
down
from
God
out
of
heaven
and
devour
them
.
The
Lord
will
create
upon
every
dwelling
place
of
mount
Sion
,
and
upon
their
assemblies
,
a
cloud
and
smoake
by
day
,
and
the
shining
of
a
flaming
fire
by
night
;
for
upon
all
the
glory
shall
be
a
defence
.
Isa.
4.
5.
Happy
are
the
people
that
be
in
such
a
case
,
yea
,
blessed
are
the
people
whose
God
is
the
Lord
.
from
him
,
and
should
be
for
him
.
Can
you
ever
serve
a
better
Lord
?
or
be
subjects
to
a
better
King
?
give
me
leave
then
to
call
upon
you
,
know
him
,
to
entertaine
him
in
all
your
thoughts
;
your
apprehensions
and
notions
can
never
be
raised
so
high
,
and
truely
innobled
,
as
when
He
is
the
object
:
mount
your
m●ditations
to
the
highest
,
you
will
meet
with
that
in
him
which
will
surpasse
all
your
thoughts
.
How
gladly
should
you
follow
those
Gospel-straines
that
make
the
death
and
resurrection
of
Christ
the
Topick
places
for
Faiths
Logick
;
heads
of
arguments
for
the
new
creature
to
reason
from
,
Col.
3.
1.
It
s
eternal
life
to
know
him
:
Joh.
17.
3.
and
therefore
set
this
down
as
a
conclusion
in
your
minde
,
with
that
blessed
Apostle
,
who
determined
to
know
nothing
but
Jesus
Christ
,
and
him
crucified
,
1
Cor.
2.
2.
feare
him
:
Rev.
15.
3
,
4.
Oh
King
of
Saints
,
who
would
not
feare
thee
oh
Lord
,
and
glorifie
thy
Name
?
The
greatnesse
and
goodnesse
of
Christ
call
for
a
reverential
frame
in
our
hearts
.
How
thoughtful
and
considerate
should
we
be
,
least
by
our
poor
and
low
,
and
unbeseeming
carriage
he
might
fall
short
of
his
glory
?
Oh
the
highth
and
depth
of
his
Wisdome
,
Power
,
Mercy
,
and
Justice
,
who
is
King
of
Saints
!
and
yet
how
few
do
honour
him
?
It
falls
on
Saints
;
a
work
it
is
,
that
lieth
on
their
hands
,
to
give
him
the
glory
due
to
his
Name
;
and
ashamed
should
they
be
to
be
found
so
backward
in
this
work
.
3.
Repose
your
trust
in
him
:
2
Sam.
22.
2
,
3.
He
that
is
your
King
,
is
your
Rock
and
Fortress
,
and
Deliverer
,
your
Sheild
,
horne
of
Salvation
,
high
Tower
,
your
Refuge
,
your
Saviour
,
that
saveth
you
from
violence
;
therefore
trust
in
him
.
Psal.
20.
7.
Some
trust
in
Chariots
,
and
some
in
Horses
;
but
we
will
remember
the
Name
of
the
Lord
our
God
.
I
will
not
trust
in
my
Bow
,
neither
shall
my
Sword
save
,
saith
David
,
Psal.
44.
6.
How
great
is
the
goodness
laid
up
for
them
that
trust
in
him
,
before
the
sons
of
men
?
Psal.
31.
19.
None
of
them
shall
be
desolate
.
Psal.
34.
22.
Trust
in
the
Lord
and
do
good
;
so
shalt
thou
dwell
in
the
land
,
and
verily
thou
shalt
be
fed
;
and
he
shall
bring
thy
wayes
to
pass
,
Psal.
37.
3
,
&
5.
highest
love
,
oh
ye
Saints
;
for
the
Lord
preserveth
the
faithful
,
and
plenteously
rewardeth
the
proud
doer
.
He
is
the
chiefest
good
,
most
sutable
,
and
most
communicative
,
and
therefore
common
love
will
not
suffice
;
it
must
be
a
Jonathans
love
,
2
Sam.
16.
wonderful
,
and
passing
the
love
of
women
.
The
Church
compares
the
power
of
her
love
to
the
power
a
disease
hath
,
that
masters
the
body
,
which
all
the
tossing
and
tumbling
cannot
shake
off
.
Cant.
2.
5.
Stay
me
with
Flaggons
,
and
comfort
me
with
Apples
,
for
I
am
sicke
of
love
.
Remember
your
King
is
your
Husband
,
and
you
must
tender
him
the
love
of
your
espousals
.
Jer.
2.
2.
He
draws
us
with
bands
of
love
,
and
cords
of
a
man
.
Hos.
11.
4.
and
our
love
to
him
must
be
constraining
,
carrying
you
up
hill
and
against
like
to
him
;
Holy
as
he
is
holy
:
it
should
be
like
Prince
and
like
people
;
he
the
King
of
Saints
commanding
,
and
they
Saints
obeying
.
We
must
consider
him
,
who
though
he
were
Sions
King
,
yet
came
in
all
meeknesse
,
and
hath
left
us
this
command
,
Learne
of
me
,
for
I
am
lowly
and
meeke
,
and
ye
shall
finde
rest
unto
your
souls
,
Mat.
11.
29.
It
is
written
of
him
,
Heb.
10.
7.
Lo
I
come
to
doe
thy
will
oh
my
God
:
And
surely
we
should
be
as
ready
in
our
proportion
to
doe
his
will
,
as
he
was
the
Fathers
;
He
came
to
his
Crown
by
the
crosse
;
and
though
he
were
the
Captain
of
our
salvation
,
yet
was
he
made
perfect
through
sufferings
;
and
if
we
will
be
his
Disciples
,
we
must
deny
our selves
,
take
up
the
cross
and
follow
him
:
we
must
chuse
as
Moses
did
,
to
suffer
affliction
with
the
people
of
God
,
and
count
it
greater
riches
then
the
treasures
of
Egypt
,
Heb.
11.
24
,
25.
glorifie
him
.
Kings
stand
much
upon
their
honour
,
but
none
so
much
as
Christ
:
This
the
Psalmist
well
knew
when
he
indited
a
Song
of
loves
to
praise
him
with
a
ready
heart
and
tongue
,
Psal.
45.
1.
He
tells
us
of
his
beauty
,
and
that
he
is
fairer
then
the
children
of
men
;
his
lips
are
not
●ipped
with
grace
,
but
grace
is
poured
into
his
lips
:
well
may
we
fall
to
blesse
him
whom
God
hath
blessed
,
and
blessed
for
ever
,
v.
2.
He
is
not
onely
faire
,
but
valiant
;
not
onely
gracious
,
but
mighty
,
with
glory
and
majesty
,
v.
3.
A
rare
Majesty
,
v.
4.
Truth
a
horsebacke
;
Majesty
illustrious
with
meekness
and
righteousness
;
they
that
praise
him
,
glorifie
him
;
and
they
that
glorifie
him
,
order
their
conversation
aright
.
You
must
not
barely
speak
his
praise
,
but
live
out
his
praise
,
and
shew
your selves
to
be
his
disciples
indeed
,
by
bringing
forth
much
fruit
.
obedient
subjects
;
obedience
is
the
performance
of
what
is
commanded
;
and
those
commands
are
wrapped
up
in
the
Law
.
I
have
lately
read
of
some
Laws
of
Nature
,
which
I
conceive
might
be
handled
in
a
Gospel-way
:
I
shall
endeavour
therefore
to
bring
Scripture-light
to
them
,
and
leave
them
upon
your
consciences
to
be
observed
.
That
peace
is
to
be
sought
.
Rom.
12.
18.
If
it
be
possible
,
and
as
much
as
in
you
lieth
,
have
peace
with
all
men
;
there
is
an
,
〈◊〉
〈◊〉
〈◊〉
〈◊〉
〈◊〉
,
if
it
be
possible
,
and
a
〈◊〉
〈◊〉
〈◊〉
〈◊〉
〈◊〉
,
as
much
as
lieth
in
you
,
live
peaceably
:
〈◊〉
〈◊〉
〈◊〉
〈◊〉
〈◊〉
,
still
be
peacing
of
it
.
How
ill
doth
wrath
,
malice
,
envy
,
contention
,
fighting
,
and
brawling
become
a
man
?
and
it
worse
becomes
a
Saint
,
a
man
of
holinesse
,
Heb.
12.
14.
Follow
peace
with
all
men
,
〈◊〉
〈◊〉
〈◊〉
〈◊〉
〈◊〉
,
persecute
peace
;
doe
that
with
a
good
and
raised
affection
by
the
good
spirit
of
God
,
which
wicked
men
doe
against
you
by
a
wicked
spirit
;
When
they
persecute
you
by
a
spirit
of
malice
,
they
are
boyled
up
to
a
hight
;
so
should
you
be
,
and
move
with
all
your
strength
after
peace
:
He
addes
a
word
more
that
makes
the
rule
compleat
;
follow
peace
and
holiness
.
No
peace
sayth
my
God
to
the
wicked
,
or
with
wickednesse
:
Abeat
pax
illa
,
&c.
away
with
that
peace
which
defiles
your
conscience
,
and
breaks
your
peace
with
God
.
But
follow
peace
and
holinesse
,
holy
peace
,
and
peaceful
holinesse
,
which
will
render
Church
and
State
happy
.
Stand
to
your
Covenants
,
is
a
second
law
of
Nature
in
that
Author
,
and
its
a
law
of
grace
too
.
I
will
be
your
God
,
I
will
write
my
Law
in
their
inward
parts
;
I
will
give
them
an
heart
of
flesh
:
this
is
Gods
Covenant
,
and
he
remembers
his
Covenant
for
his
people
,
Psal.
106.
45.
And
to
be
his
people
,
to
walk
in
his
wayes
and
not
depart
from
him
,
That
is
our
Covenant
.
God
is
faithful
in
his
,
and
it
concerns
us
to
be
so
in
our
Covenants
.
The
Church
humbly
and
holily
boasteth
of
this
,
Psal.
44.
17.
that
although
she
had
met
with
hard
measure
,
yet
she
had
not
dealt
falsly
in
the
Covenant
;
her
heart
was
not
turned
backward
,
nor
her
steps
declined
from
his
way
.
We
have
often
made
and
renewed
our
Covenants
in
the
dayes
of
our
sorrow
and
sicknesse
,
our
feare
and
trouble
;
the
Lord
grant
we
have
not
broken
as
oft
as
made
them
.
We
promise
to
become
new
men
,
to
turne
over
a
new
leafe
,
to
watch
more
against
the
beginnings
and
occasions
of
sin
,
to
oppose
our
special
corruptions
,
to
be
more
in
secret
prayer
and
meditation
:
but
how
soon
do
we
forget
our
Covenants
,
and
returne
to
our
former
mire
and
vomit
,
proving
as
bad
as
ever
before
;
as
worldly
and
sensual
as
ever
,
as
uncleane
as
ever
,
as
formal
and
hypocritical
as
ever
before
?
It
s
a
brand
on
the
strange
woman
,
Prov.
2.
17.
She
forsaketh
the
guide
of
her
youth
,
and
forgeteth
the
Covenant
of
her
God
.
The
Lord
grant
it
be
not
true
in
us
,
and
that
we
like
men
transgress
not
the
Covenant
,
Hos.
6.
7.
should
be
thankful
;
If
so
to
men
,
much
more
to
God
.
Rom.
1.
21.
The
Heathens
glorified
not
God
as
God
,
neither
were
thankful
,
but
became
vain
in
their
imagination
,
and
their
foolish
heart
was
darkned
.
God
forbid
,
that
Christians
should
become
heathenish
,
become
unthankful
;
Ingratum
si
dixeris
,
dixeris
omnia
,
you
accumulate
evil
on
the
head
of
him
whom
you
call
unthankful
.
Those
who
have
the
peace
of
God
ruling
in
their
hearts
,
and
are
called
into
one
body
,
must
be
thankful
,
Col.
3.
15.
But
of
this
I
spake
before
.
That
we
must
serve
one
another
;
and
this
we
finde
injoyned
by
that
blessed
Apostle
Gal.
5.
13.
Vse
not
liberty
for
an
occasion
to
the
flesh
,
but
by
love
serve
one
another
Saints
are
creatures
framed
for
Society
as
well
as
men
,
and
they
have
Saint-like
love
and
Saint-like
service
,
by
which
they
are
to
build
up
one
another
,
Rom.
15.
2.
Those
who
are
strong
are
to
beare
with
the
infirmities
of
the
weak
,
and
not
to
please
themselves
;
But
let
every
one
of
us
please
his
neighbour
for
his
good
to
edification
.
Is
another
burdened
?
he
must
not
beare
his
burden
alone
,
but
we
must
beare
a
part
with
him
,
and
so
fullfil
the
Law
of
Christ
,
Gal.
6.
2.
A
proud
and
vaunting
spirit
should
be
far
from
us
,
that
will
make
us
domineere
and
not
feare
;
we
should
condescend
to
low
things
,
to
a
service
for
the
good
of
another
;
and
his
necessity
of
our
help
,
should
have
(
as
it
were
)
the
force
of
a
command
,
and
make
us
ambitious
to
bring
in
our
help
.
How
sweet
are
those
Corporations
and
Churches
,
in
their
Communions
,
that
most
practice
this
service
?
Nor
is
there
any
cause
why
men
should
conceive
themselves
debased
by
this
way
of
servitude
;
for
you
serve
another
no
more
then
he
serves
you
;
and
you
may
need
him
,
as
well
as
he
you
.
That
we
must
be
merciful
,
and
forgive
one
another
.
That
Law
takes
it
for
granted
,
that
we
are
liable
to
misery
,
and
to
wrong
one
another
;
and
to
guide
you
in
these
cases
,
commands
you
mercifulnesse
and
forgivenesse
.
Luk.
6.
36.
Be
you
merciful
,
as
your
heavenly
Father
is
merciful
▪
a
glorious
patterne
,
no
mercy
like
that
of
a
fathers
,
no
fathers
mercy
like
that
of
Gods
;
and
yet
this
is
that
coppy
we
are
to
write
after
,
to
be
merciful
as
he
is
.
Col.
3.
12.
Put
you
on
as
the
elect
of
God
,
holy
and
beloved
,
bowels
of
mercy
,
kindness
,
humbleness
of
minds
,
〈◊〉
〈◊〉
〈◊〉
〈◊〉
〈◊〉
,
Viscerd
miseri●ordiae
,
bowels
,
that
is
,
mercy
from
an
inward
disposition
,
and
tender
affection
;
and
such
merciful
ones
are
pronounced
blessed
,
and
are
promised
mercy
,
Math.
5.
7.
And
as
you
must
be
thus
pittying
the
misery
of
another
,
so
you
must
be
forgiving
too
.
Eph.
4.
32.
Be
ye
kinde
one
to
another
,
tender-hearted
,
forgiving
one
another
,
as
God
for
Christs
sake
forgave
you
.
The
same
blessed
patterne
again
is
proposed
for
forgivenesse
,
as
was
to
mercifulnesse
:
Another
can
never
offend
you
,
as
you
have
offended
God
;
we
owe
him
more
then
ten
thousand
talents
,
and
have
nothing
to
pay
,
and
he
freely
forgives
us
all
,
and
delights
to
forgive
;
and
should
not
we
go
and
do
so
also
?
It
is
inserted
by
our
Saviour
in
his
Doctrine
of
prayer
,
Math.
6.
12.
Forgive
us
our
debts
,
as
we
forgive
our
debtors
.
If
ever
you
knew
the
misery
that
the
debt
of
sin
brings
on
you
,
you
would
be
full
of
breathings
after
forgivenesse
,
and
no●
be
quiet
till
you
had
it
on
your
bosome
:
Consider
well
that
you
oblige
your selves
to
forgive
others
,
when
you
beg
forgivenesse
for
your selves
;
And
if
you
ask
how
oft
you
must
forgive
?
Math.
18.
12.
our
Saviour
makes
answer
;
I
say
not
unto
thee
until
seven
times
,
but
until
seventy
times
seven
.
Reproach
not
one
another
.
Disgrace
is
a
bitter
death
,
it
slayes
a
mans
honour
and
repute
.
The
Apostle
bids
Titus
put
men
in
minde
,
Tit.
3.
2.
to
speak
evil
of
no
man
:
〈◊〉
〈◊〉
〈◊〉
〈◊〉
〈◊〉
,
to
blaspheme
no
man
.
Unjust
reproach
is
a
kinde
of
blasphemy
,
it
speakes
ill
of
what
is
good
in
men
,
and
so
of
what
belongs
to
God
in
them
.
There
be
eight
wayes
by
which
worthy
and
reverend
writers
lay
this
down
;
four
of
which
respect
evil
,
and
four
respect
good
.
1.
Imponens
.
2.
Augens
.
3.
Manifestans
.
4.
In
mala
vertens
.
accuse
us
falsly
,
then
they
reproach
us
.
This
mightily
afflicts
an
honest
heart
;
and
the
reason
is
,
because
he
looks
on
Christ
as
intrested
in
his
name
,
and
he
is
really
troubled
to
think
Christ
should
suffer
.
Of
this
you
have
the
complaint
of
the
sweet
Singer
of
Israel
,
Psal.
35.
11.
False
witnesse
did
rise
up
,
they
laid
to
my
charge
things
I
knew
not
;
and
this
you
should
be
far
from
us
.
disclose
a
fault
that
is
secret
.
God
in
his
riches
of
mercy
,
not
onely
covers
our
sins
in
his
love
,
when
he
forgives
them
,
but
hides
them
from
men
also
:
should
men
know
all
our
faults
,
we
should
never
live
by
them
in
quiet
:
yet
some
faults
one
or
two
may
know
;
but
when
they
divulge
what
they
know
,
when
it
s
neither
for
the
good
of
the
offender
,
nor
warning
of
others
,
this
is
detraction
,
and
evil
communication
,
which
the
Apostle
tels
us
corrupts
good
manners
.
make
our selves
judges
of
evil
thoughts
,
and
render
our selves
condemned
for
want
of
love
and
Christian
affection
.
Again
,
we
may
indirectly
reproach
another
when
we
deal
unduely
with
the
good
of
another
:
Qui
negat
,
aut
tacuit
,
minuit
,
laudatque
remisse
.
children
of
light
.
He
casteth
out
Devils
by
Beelzebub
the
prince
of
Devils
:
But
I
hope
God
will
teach
us
to
abhor
this
devilish
spirit
.
highest
commendations
.
Now
when
the
lustre
of
anothers
gifts
or
grace
is
such
,
that
it
draweth
forth
praise
from
us
,
and
we
cannot
but
represent
it
as
worthy
:
yet
when
we
praise
it
poorly
with
but
's
,
and
stopps
,
with
ifs
,
and
ands
,
with
disparaging
circumlocutions
;
God
and
wise
men
,
cannot
but
accuse
us
of
reproaching
in
such
a
faint
praising
.
7.
A
seventh
Law
of
Nature
is
against
Pride
,
against
all
undue
exalting
of
our
selves
,
attributing
too
much
to
,
and
vaunting
our selves
.
Now
see
how
much
the
Gospel-Doctrine
is
an
enemy
to
this
pride
:
It
tells
you
that
pride
of
life
is
in
the
world
,
and
not
of
the
Father
,
1
Joh.
2.
26.
That
God
scattereth
the
proud
from
the
imaginations
of
their
hearts
,
Luk.
1.
51.
Be
ye
therefore
cloathed
with
humility
;
for
God
resisteth
the
proud
,
and
giveth
grace
to
the
humble
;
humble
your selves
therefore
under
the
mighty
hand
of
God
,
and
he
shall
exalt
you
in
due
time
,
1
Pet.
5.
5
,
6.
To
be
just
,
to
give
every
one
their
due
,
and
not
to
respect
persons
in
judgement
,
is
surely
a
loude
speaking
Law
,
highly
commanded
and
commended
in
the
Gospel
.
Rom.
13.
7.
Render
therefore
to
all
their
dues
;
Tribute
to
whom
tribute
,
honour
to
whom
honour
is
due
.
I
wonder
how
those
,
who
from
their
practice
have
procured
the
name
of
Quakers
,
can
pretend
so
much
to
justice
,
as
indeed
they
do
,
and
yet
deny
honour
to
those
in
authority
.
Respect
is
their
due
as
well
as
obedience
;
reverent
deportment
,
toward
and
before
them
,
as
well
as
performing
their
commands
:
and
if
they
say
they
must
not
gratifie
the
flesh
,
in
giving
Titles
to
men
;
I
may
more
truely
say
,
they
gratifie
their
own
flesh
by
not
giving
of
them
.
9.
It
follows
,
as
that
conclusion
which
cannot
be
denied
,
That
we
must
deale
well
with
them
who
are
the
meanes
of
our
peace
:
Supplications
,
prayers
,
intercessions
,
and
giving
of
thanks
,
must
be
for
those
that
are
in
authority
,
1
Tim.
2.
1
,
2.
and
why
?
because
they
are
meanes
of
our
quiet
and
peaceable
living
.
The
Elders
that
rule
well
,
that
labour
in
word
and
doctrine
,
must
be
accounted
worthy
of
double
honour
,
1
Tim.
5.
17.
We
must
obey
and
submit
our selves
to
them
;
for
they
watch
for
our
souls
,
as
they
that
must
give
account
,
Heb.
13
,
17.
enemies
must
be
opposed
.
There
be
some
enemies
are
like
the
Amalekites
,
with
whom
we
must
never
make
peace
;
we
must
give
our
old
man
with
its
affections
and
lusts
no
quarter
,
we
must
mortifie
and
crucifie
them
.
Eph.
6.
12.
You
must
wrastle
against
principalities
and
powers
,
the
rulers
of
the
darknesse
of
this
world
,
against
spiritual
wickednesse
in
high
places
:
Therefore
be
strong
in
the
Lord
,
and
in
the
power
of
his
might
.
V.
10.
Put
on
the
whole
armour
of
God
,
that
ye
may
be
able
to
stand
,
and
withstand
in
the
evil
day
.
V.
11.
&
13.
Stand
therefore
with
your
loynes
girt
about
with
truth
,
having
on
the
brestplate
of
righteousnesse
,
the
sheild
of
faith
,
the
helmet
of
salvation
,
and
the
sword
of
the
spirit
.
There
be
other
enemies
which
we
must
pitty
,
and
pray
for
,
do
good
to
them
although
they
deale
ill
with
us
.
Math.
5.
44.
Love
your
enemies
,
and
do
good
to
them
that
hate
you
,
is
a
sweet
Gospel-straine
,
and
of
a
high
nature
;
and
there
be
many
more
such
precious
passages
,
which
you
shall
not
meet
with
in
the
Naturalists
;
some
of
them
we
shall
gather
together
and
now
set
before
you
.
borne
again
of
the
spirit
,
1
Pet.
1.
3.
you
have
union
with
Jesus
Christ
who
is
a
spiritual
living
Principle
,
and
hath
life
in
himselfe
as
the
Father
hath
▪
and
hence
flowes
your
spiritnal
activity
and
joy
,
your
lively
hope
by
the
resurrection
of
Christ
from
the
dead
.
The
best
the
world
can
brag
of
,
is
but
a
dead
hope
;
but
your
hope
is
lively
;
and
the
livelinesse
of
your
hope
ariseth
from
a
life
after
death
,
a
resurrection
;
yea
from
the
resurrection
of
Christ
,
and
so
from
his
life
and
death
.
You
are
in
Christ
as
branches
in
the
Vine
,
and
members
in
the
head
;
one
with
him
,
as
husband
and
wife
are
one
flesh
,
nay
as
he
is
one
with
the
Father
.
are
in
Christ
must
be
new
creatures
;
not
new
in
some
outward
circumstances
,
but
in
their
whole
frame
;
not
new
from
ontward
restraint
,
and
present
occurrences
that
mould
them
;
but
new
from
a
new
inward
disposition
:
and
so
old
thoughts
,
indulging
of
sense
and
appetite
,
unrulinesse
and
unreasonablnesse
of
passion
,
unduenesse
of
aims
and
ends
;
all
these
old
things
must
passe
away
,
and
all
become
new
.
partakers
of
the
Divine
Nature
,
2
Pet.
1.
4.
He
doth
not
say
you
are
partakers
of
Nature
,
for
that
is
common
to
all
creatures
;
nor
of
a
reasonable
nature
,
for
that
is
common
to
all
men
:
But
a
Divine
Nature
,
which
is
as
far
above
the
reasonable
,
as
the
reasonable
Nature
is
above
the
brutish
;
it
s
such
a
Nature
as
ariseth
from
the
great
and
precious
Promises
that
are
given
to
us
,
and
by
which
,
world
,
lust
,
and
corruption
,
are
escaped
.
You
are
Gods
workmanship
,
Eph.
2.
10.
Those
upon
whom
God
leaves
and
manifesteth
his
special
power
and
grace
;
you
are
a
created
workmanship
answerable
to
that
work
which
called
light
out
of
darkness
,
and
created
in
Christ
,
as
well
as
by
him
;
and
therefore
you
must
answer
Gods
great
ordination
,
by
being
dedicate
unto
good
workes
and
walking
in
them
;
your
motion
must
be
progression
,
and
your
progresse
must
be
continued
.
be
filled
with
the
knowledge
of
his
will
,
Col.
1.
9.
The
manifestation
of
his
minde
must
be
imprinted
on
yours
;
his
word
is
his
will
revealed
,
and
his
will
is
that
which
we
must
know
,
yea
know
so
,
as
that
there
must
be
no
deficiency
:
you
must
be
filled
with
it
,
you
must
not
onely
be
rational
,
but
wise
,
not
onely
understanding
,
but
spiritual
,
yea
filled
with
all
wisdome
and
spiritual
understanding
.
spirit
of
wisdome
and
revelation
:
Of
wisdome
,
raising
you
to
exalt
the
best
good
as
your
highest
end
,
and
directing
you
to
the
aptest
meanes
for
obtaining
that
good
,
and
what
your
natural
power
cannot
reach
unto
,
he
reveals
;
and
therefore
it
concerns
you
,
not
onely
to
have
〈◊〉
〈◊〉
〈◊〉
〈◊〉
〈◊〉
but
〈◊〉
〈◊〉
〈◊〉
〈◊〉
〈◊〉
,
knowledge
,
but
the
acknowment
of
his
will
;
knowledge
upon
knowledge
,
experimental
approving
knowledge
.
inlightned
,
v.
18.
light
upon
light
,
spiritual
upon
natural
light
,
and
then
you
are
searching
into
,
not
the
nicetyes
and
curiosities
of
knowledge
,
but
to
know
his
call
and
the
hope
of
it
,
his
calling
you
out
of
darknesse
into
marvelous
light
,
and
laying
up
a
Crown
of
glory
for
your
hope
;
you
have
the
exceeding
greatnesse
of
his
power
working
you
to
believe
,
and
the
glorious
riches
of
the
inheritance
in
the
Saints
,
and
all
for
you
to
know
.
You
must
be
transformed
by
the
renewing
of
your
minde
,
Rom.
12.
2.
Transformation
and
renovation
must
go
together
to
make
up
this
Christian
metamorphosis
;
and
then
you
will
not
be
quarrelling
and
snarling
at
the
word
,
as
if
it
were
a
hard
saying
not
to
be
borne
;
but
then
you
will
prove
the
will
of
God
to
be
good
and
perfect
,
and
it
will
be
exceeding
acceptable
to
you
.
know
the
love
of
God
which
passeth
knowledge
,
Eph.
3.
19.
A
strange
paradoxe
to
know
that
which
passeth
knowledge
,
and
yet
its
most
true
and
most
sweet
;
for
its
a
filling
knowledge
,
a
knowledge
with
a
fullnesse
,
yea
the
fullest
fullnesse
;
for
it
is
with
all
the
fullnesse
of
God
.
Anathema
maranatha
that
love
not
the
Lord
Jesus
Christ
;
and
the
power
and
deceitfulnesse
of
Satan
works
in
them
that
receive
not
the
love
of
the
truth
;
loving
is
more
then
liking
;
it
s
a
deliberate
act
of
will
,
closing
with
a
sutable
good
.
Christ
and
his
truth
,
his
wayes
▪
and
his
Saints
,
are
most
sutable
and
agreeable
to
us
,
when
we
are
in
love
with
him
.
hungrings
and
thirstings
,
and
that
after
righteousnesse
;
strong
desires
for
the
apprehension
of
the
excellency
of
the
object
,
and
necessity
of
enjoying
:
desires
from
an
inward
sense
of
want
,
and
unsatisfied
without
the
enjoyment
of
what
is
desired
;
and
yet
are
you
truely
blessed
in
your
desire
after
those
things
.
walking
in
the
feare
of
the
Lord
,
and
comforts
of
the
holy
Ghost
,
Act.
9.
31.
Happy
is
the
man
that
feareth
alway
,
that
is
in
the
actual
apprehension
of
Gods
greatnesse
and
goodnesse
,
and
so
is
troubled
left
his
carriage
should
not
answer
them
both
.
Holy
comforts
do
not
make
men
idle
or
wanton
,
but
walking
,
and
fearing
,
walking
in
the
comforts
of
the
holy
Ghost
;
and
if
sorrows
and
mournings
overtake
them
,
they
have
comforts
in
them
;
for
its
godly
sorrow
causing
repentance
never
to
be
repented
of
.
believe
on
the
Lord
Jesus
Christ
that
you
may
be
saved
;
to
see
him
in
the
excellency
of
his
person
,
and
that
he
is
able
to
save
to
the
uttermost
;
and
that
he
is
the
onely
one
,
there
being
no
other
name
given
whereby
you
can
be
saved
;
saved
from
sin
and
wrath
,
from
guilt
and
power
;
hence
you
leane
,
rest
,
and
stay
on
him
,
roule
your selves
into
his
armes
,
and
if
you
perish
resolve
to
perish
there
:
and
so
believing
in
hope
against
hope
,
are
strong
in
faith
,
and
give
glory
to
God
,
Rom.
4.
18.
&
20.
and
this
faith
must
purifi●
your
hearts
;
so
that
when
others
are
transported
with
unruly
passions
,
you
must
be
shewing
forth
all
meeknesse
,
kindnesse
,
and
gentlenesse
.
rejoyce
in
the
Lord
allway
,
Phil.
4.
4.
Your
faith
gives
a
sweet
enjoyment
of
Christ
,
and
that
enjoyment
doth
inlarge
your
heart
with
joy
unsp
eakable
and
full
of
glory
,
which
make
up
that
peace
that
passeth
all
understanding
.
It
is
no
light
or
loose
joy
,
but
that
which
guards
the
heart
and
minde
from
the
assaults
and
insults
of
sin
and
Satan
,
and
make
up
that
new
name
that
none
can
read
but
he
that
hath
it
.
corrupt
communication
is
to
proceed
out
of
your
mouth
:
our
mouths
are
made
instruments
to
communicate
our
thoughts
;
but
this
communication
must
not
be
corrupt
in
us
,
or
tending
in
the
least
to
corrupt
others
;
it
must
be
good
,
not
corrupt
,
but
useful
and
profitable
,
good
to
the
use
of
edifying
,
that
it
may
minister
grace
unto
the
hearers
:
grace
in
you
may
draw
forth
grace
in
them
,
good
communication
in
you
may
promote
good
communication
in
them
.
No
foolish
talking
nor
jesting
which
are
not
convenient
;
that
〈◊〉
〈◊〉
〈◊〉
〈◊〉
〈◊〉
,
which
is
a
virtue
with
Aristotle
,
is
set
down
by
the
Apostle
as
a
thing
not
convenient
.
Talking
is
then
foolish
when
it
promotes
not
the
feare
of
God
,
and
the
good
ends
we
should
prosecute
:
and
mark
how
the
Apostle
joynes
jesting
with
foolish
talking
.
I
dare
appeale
to
your
experience
that
when
you
have
garbled
your
jesting
,
you
have
met
with
a
mixture
of
too
much
folly
and
vanity
in
your
mirth
.
Giving
of
thanks
should
be
the
language
of
Saints
on
earth
,
as
it
is
of
Saints
and
Angels
in
heaven
,
and
then
are
your
tongues
your
glory
;
and
therefore
it
s
brought
in
with
a
sed
potius
,
but
rather
giving
of
thanks
.
Let
your
speech
be
gracious
,
always
seasoned
with
salt
,
Col.
4.
6.
Mark
how
God
comes
to
regulate
your
speech
:
It
must
be
gracious
;
that
is
,
(
as
you
heard
)
minister
grace
to
the
hearers
,
and
it
must
not
be
so
for
a
fit
,
or
a
spurt
,
but
always
.
There
are
two
notable
arguments
set
down
to
bridle
your
tongue
.
First
that
when
your
speech
doth
not
minister
grace
to
the
hearers
,
you
grieve
the
Spirit
of
God
,
Eph.
4.
29
,
&
30.
and
how
sad
should
that
fall
upon
us
to
grieve
him
,
by
whom
we
are
sealed
unto
the
day
of
redemption
?
And
a
second
argument
is
in
this
sixth
verse
,
that
you
may
know
how
to
answer
every
man
.
Men
will
be
apt
to
object
against
you
,
and
to
object
against
you
from
your
own
words
;
and
you
cannot
be
in
a
capacity
to
answer
them
,
except
your
speech
be
gracious
.
It
peirceth
a
godly
tender
soul
to
heare
the
swearing
and
cursing
,
the
blasphemy
and
railing
,
that
your
Streets
swarme
withal
;
to
have
their
eares
buffered
with
uncleane
,
rotten
,
filthy
communications
:
But
by
how
much
you
finde
the
sinfullnesse
and
carelessnesse
of
most
men
,
the
more
ought
you
to
bridle
your
tongues
,
and
aspire
to
that
perfection
,
not
to
offend
in
that
unruly
member
,
that
your
Religion
is
not
in
vain
.
good
speakers
,
but
doers
of
that
which
is
good
;
you
must
be
hearers
,
but
not
onely
hearers
,
but
doers
also
:
but
mark
what
you
must
be
doers
of
;
not
your
own
will
,
or
the
lusts
of
men
,
but
doers
of
the
word
;
not
praters
,
but
practitioners
;
and
there
is
a
strong
argument
added
,
that
you
may
be
blessed
in
your
deed
,
not
onely
after
but
in
your
deed
.
Holinesse
carrieth
happinesse
along
with
it
,
Rom.
6.
22.
they
have
their
fruit
unto
holinesse
,
and
the
end
everlasting
life
;
they
have
their
fruit
now
,
&
hereafter
too
;
now
in
holiness
,
herafter
in
life
everlasting
.
You
must
deny
your selves
,
Matth.
16.
24.
Tit.
2.
12.
You
must
deny
not
some
,
but
all
ungodlinesse
;
all
beginnings
,
thoughts
,
occasions
,
meanes
,
signes
,
and
measures
of
ungodlinesse
;
and
though
the
world
should
make
large
proffers
to
you
of
pleasure
,
or
profit
,
yet
you
must
deny
your
worldly
lust
,
your
lust
and
desire
after
those
worldly
things
,
and
Moses
▪
like
refuse
the
pleasures
of
sin
which
are
but
for
a
season
;
and
account
suffering
affliction
with
the
people
of
God
greater
riches
then
the
treasures
of
Egypt
;
and
as
Moses
saw
him
by
faith
that
was
invisible
,
so
you
must
deny
ungodlinesse
and
worldly
lusts
upon
a
ground
of
faith
and
hope
:
for
so
it
follows
,
looking
for
the
blessed
hope
.
The
blessednesse
hoped
for
being
duely
looked
on
by
an
eye
of
faith
,
is
the
ready
way
to
deny
ungodlinesse
and
worldly
lusts
.
How
contemptible
will
the
world
seeme
to
us
when
we
consider
the
glorious
appearance
of
the
Great
God
and
our
Saviour
Jesus
Christ
!
Oh
then
look
on
Christ
as
appearing
,
and
on
his
appearing
as
glorious
;
look
on
Jesus
Christ
as
the
Great
God
,
and
the
Great
God
as
your
Saviour
,
and
then
you
will
abominate
ungodlinesse
and
worldly
lusts
,
and
say
to
them
,
Get
you
hence
,
what
have
I
any
more
to
doe
with
you
?
V.
14.
Christ
gave
himselfe
that
he
might
redeeme
us
from
all
iniquity
.
How
free
&
full
is
that
gift
!
who
is
able
to
express
the
greatness
of
it
?
He
gave
himselfe
,
laid
aside
his
own
glory
and
excellency
,
and
though
he
were
God
,
equal
with
the
Father
,
was
content
to
be
in
the
form
of
a
servant
;
and
though
he
were
the
Lord
of
glory
,
to
become
of
no
reputation
:
and
why
all
this
?
to
redeeme
us
from
all
iniquity
.
It
s
much
according
to
the
heart
of
Christ
,
that
you
and
your
iniquity
should
be
parted
,
and
that
sin
should
have
no
more
dominion
over
you
;
that
you
should
no
more
be
to
your
own
lust
,
or
to
the
lusts
of
men
,
but
a
peculiar
people
to
himselfe
,
living
soberly
,
righteously
,
and
godly
,
in
this
present
world
;
and
not
onely
working
what
is
good
,
but
continually
zealous
of
good
works
,
working
good
,
although
evil
oppose
you
.
Being
Saints
,
the
Promises
are
yours
,
and
you
are
the
dearely
beloved
ones
;
and
You
must
cleanse
your selves
from
all
filthinesse
of
flesh
and
spirit
.
The
love
of
God
and
the
Promises
,
are
all
so
cleansing
:
Gods
love
cannot
indure
to
see
the
spots
in
his
Spouse
;
and
therefore
stricks
at
all
filthinesse
,
filthinesse
of
flesh
and
filthinesse
of
spirit
:
observe
its
cleansing
,
not
onely
forbearing
your
lust
for
a
while
,
but
taking
away
the
defilement
of
it
.
How
ever
men
may
conceit
of
their
sins
,
they
come
to
pollute
and
defile
them
.
Now
it
s
the
imployment
of
a
Saint
to
be
purging
,
and
purging
upon
spiritual
grounds
,
upon
the
ground
of
having
the
Promises
,
and
being
the
dearely
beloved
ones
.
The
being
of
a
Saint
lieth
in
holinesse
;
no
holinesse
,
and
no
Saint
;
and
a
Saints
duty
it
is
,
to
be
serious
and
constant
in
the
perfecting
of
holinesse
,
and
that
in
the
feare
of
God
.
You
must
be
obedient
,
Phil.
2.
12.
and
worke
out
your
salvation
with
feare
and
trembling
.
V.
13.
Doe
all
things
without
murmuring
.
V.
14.
That
you
may
be
the
sons
of
God
.
V.
15.
that
is
,
that
you
may
appeare
to
be
the
sons
of
God
,
Blameless
:
all
appearance
of
evil
:
You
without
a
cause
?
but
if
you
give
a
cause
,
oh
then
what
vaunting
and
triumphing
is
there
!
whereas
it
lies
on
you
to
walke
so
,
as
to
put
to
silence
the
carpings
of
malicious
men
.
in
the
midst
of
a
crooked
and
perverse
generation
,
in
the
midst
of
a
darke
world
,
and
God
hath
made
you
as
so
many
Stars
,
to
have
light
and
to
give
light
.
Oh
let
not
any
league
with
any
sinful
lust
darken
your
souls
:
If
the
light
in
you
be
darknesse
,
how
great
is
that
darknesse
?
John
,
be
burning
and
shining
lights
;
not
onely
have
the
light
of
grace
within
you
to
guide
you
to
happinesse
,
but
this
light
must
be
burning
,
and
shining
,
in
clearnesse
of
knowledge
,
and
warmness
of
affection
,
so
as
to
help
others
when
they
are
in
the
darke
,
and
that
your
zeale
may
provoke
very
may
.
You
must
hold
out
the
word
of
life
;
you
quickning
word
,
dividing
asunder
between
the
joynts
and
marrow
;
and
this
word
of
light
and
life
,
this
living
word
you
are
to
hold
out
;
for
your
light
must
shine
before
men
,
that
they
may
see
your
good
works
:
before
men
;
most
men
are
in
darknesse
,
and
sit
in
darknesse
;
carnal
sensual
men
cannot
receive
the
things
of
God
:
and
yet
God
requires
such
a
shining
in
you
,
that
these
men
,
these
blind
men
,
may
some
way
see
;
and
here
again
observe
,
it
must
be
good
works
,
and
good
works
with
light
;
not
barely
good
words
,
or
good
profession
,
that
will
convince
them
;
you
may
talke
long
enough
,
and
these
men
will
never
see
any
good
,
unlesse
you
worke
it
frequently
and
constantly
.
You
must
glorifie
your
Father
which
is
in
heaven
,
and
they
by
you
.
It
was
Christ
his
work
upon
earth
,
and
it
s
yours
;
and
he
finished
that
work
,
and
so
should
you
.
Joh.
17.
Herein
is
my
Father
glorified
that
You
must
be
abounding
,
and
You
have
been
the
servants
of
sin
long
enough
;
now
it
concerns
you
to
obey
from
the
heart
the
form
of
Doctrine
into
which
you
were
delivered
.
It
lies
upon
you
to
raise
common
things
by
holy
ends
,
and
to
turne
outward
objects
into
spiritual
converse
.
If
you
do
but
eat
and
drink
,
walk
or
work
,
all
to
the
glory
of
God
,
in
the
Name
of
the
Lord
Jesus
Christ
,
giving
thanks
to
God
the
Father
by
him
.
Eating
God
the
Father
in
the
Name
of
the
Lord
Jesus
.
The
meanesse
of
your
condition
must
not
hinder
the
raisednesse
of
you
holinesse
.
Suppose
you
are
servants
,
the
Gospel
teacheth
you
how
to
make
your
service
to
become
divine
.
Col.
3.
22.
Servants
,
You
must
obey
your
Masters
,
but
so
as
you
must
declare
you
are
fearing
God
,
while
you
are
obeying
them
;
you
must
render
them
service
,
but
not
eye-service
.
God
requires
the
heart
for
himselfe
,
and
when
he
requires
your
respect
to
another
,
he
requires
your
heart
thereto
.
How
unlike
is
your
complemental
expression
,
of
saying
,
Your
servant
,
your
humble
servant
Sir
,
to
the
singlenesse
of
heart
here
mentioned
?
You
must
please
men
,
and
yet
not
be
men-pleasers
,
but
please
God
in
the
pleasing
of
them
;
you
must
do
,
and
do
heartily
,
but
as
to
the
Lord
,
and
not
to
men
;
and
there
's
good
reason
for
it
;
for
of
him
you
must
receive
the
reward
,
for
ye
serve
the
Lord
Christ
:
he
tells
you
of
serving
men
,
and
serving
Christ
,
yea
serving
Christ
in
serving
men
;
and
thus
you
greaten
little
,
and
highten
low
things
.
You
should
be
persons
of
a
raised
manner
of
behaviour
,
in
all
actions
,
states
,
and
conditions
,
in
all
holy
conversation
and
godlinesse
:
But
most
of
all
when
you
come
to
worship
God
,
who
will
be
sanctified
in
his
nigh
ones
,
and
glorified
before
all
the
people
,
Levit.
10.
3.
To
worship
God
is
to
be
neer
to
him
;
you
are
then
under
a
promise
of
his
special
presence
:
But
then
he
will
be
sanctified
;
either
you
must
sanctifie
him
,
or
he
will
sanctifie
himselfe
;
he
must
be
sanctified
,
either
in
and
by
you
,
in
the
holinesse
of
your
hearts
,
or
upon
you
in
the
execution
of
his
just
judgements
.
You
must
not
think
to
content
your selves
with
pretence
to
worship
God
alone
in
your
Closet
or
Family
;
but
you
must
worship
him
also
before
all
the
people
;
and
that
is
a
glorifying
him
.
worship
the
Father
,
Joh.
4.
24.
but
it
must
be
in
spirit
and
truth
.
Gospel-worship
hath
lesse
outward
pompe
and
ceremony
then
that
under
the
Law
;
and
therefore
it
must
have
more
of
plainesse
and
purity
;
else
God
should
be
a
loser
.
pray
alwayes
,
Eph.
6.
18.
with
all
manner
of
prayer
and
supplication
,
not
prate
but
pray
;
repetition
of
words
in
form
of
confessions
or
petition
,
are
not
prayer
;
your
praying
must
be
in
the
spirit
;
your
spirits
in
prayer
must
be
drawn
forth
and
acted
by
Gods
spirit
,
your
affections
must
be
spiritual
,
or
you
cannot
pray
;
it
may
be
babling
and
howling
,
but
praying
it
is
not
unlesse
it
be
in
the
spirit
;
your
heads
may
work
,
and
your
lips
may
move
,
but
it
s
no
prayer
if
the
heart
lie
still
:
the
voice
of
words
is
not
the
voice
of
prayer
,
but
the
sighs
and
groans
that
cannot
be
uttered
,
Rom.
8.
26
,
27.
You
must
lift
up
your
souls
in
prayer
,
lay
hold
on
the
strength
of
the
Almighty
and
wrastle
with
him
,
not
letting
him
alone
until
he
blesse
you
.
Jesus
Christ
hath
set
up
and
set
open
a
3.
12.
You
must
come
in
his
Name
with
confidence
:
Aske
and
you
shall
have
,
seeke
and
you
shall
finde
,
knock
and
it
shall
be
opened
to
you
.
You
must
watch
and
pray
,
yea
watch
unto
prayer
with
all
perseverance
and
joy
,
Eph.
6.
18.
You
lose
many
sweet
praying
opportunities
by
not
watching
your
season
:
you
lose
the
acting
and
improvement
of
many
graces
,
and
obtaining
of
many
precious
comforts
,
and
sweet
returnes
,
by
not
persevering
in
prayer
.
Far
be
it
from
you
to
pray
as
a
task
,
or
as
a
work
which
you
are
soon
weary
of
,
and
glad
when
it
is
over
;
but
you
must
persevere
in
prayer
,
and
pray
with
joy
,
and
joy
to
pray
.
You
must
attend
at
the
posts
of
Wisdomes
door
,
Prov
,
8.
34.
Laying
aside
all
malice
,
and
all
guile
,
and
hypocrisies
,
and
envyes
,
and
all
evil
speakings
;
as
new
born
babes
desire
the
sincere
milke
of
the
word
,
that
you
may
grow
thereby
:
〈◊〉
〈◊〉
〈◊〉
〈◊〉
〈◊〉
,
the
sincere
milke
,
the
form
of
wholesome
words
,
not
sugared
with
the
wisdome
of
words
,
but
coming
in
the
demonstration
of
the
spirit
and
with
power
.
That
word
desire
,
and
desire
as
new
born
babes
,
out
of
a
spiritual
instinct
,
and
inward
inclination
,
so
as
not
to
be
satisfied
without
you
taste
the
sweetnesse
of
it
,
desire
it
in
the
sincerity
of
it
,
and
with
the
sincerity
of
desire
,
that
ye
may
grow
thereby
.
Accretio
est
mutatio
minoris
quantitatis
in
majorem
,
usque
ad
terminum
praefinitum
a
naturâ
:
Growth
is
the
change
of
a
lesse
quantity
and
degree
of
grace
into
a
greater
;
when
you
passe
from
your
little
knowledge
,
faith
,
and
love
,
to
a
greater
measure
,
then
you
grow
.
God
hath
given
his
word
for
to
strengthen
as
well
as
to
beget
us
,
and
the
sincere
word
is
the
word
that
makes
you
grow
,
and
that
word
for
that
end
,
should
have
our
strong
first
born
desires
.
The
noble
Bereans
,
Acts
17.
11.
received
the
word
with
all
readinesse
of
minde
,
and
searched
the
Scriptures
daily
whether
those
things
were
so
.
And
it
will
be
no
lesse
noblenesse
in
you
to
receive
and
search
,
to
receive
with
readinesse
and
retaine
with
gladnesse
the
word
of
truth
.
This
will
argue
the
honesty
and
goodnesse
of
your
hearts
,
Luk.
8.
15.
thus
to
heare
You
must
like
Mary
ponder
Christs
sayings
in
your
hearts
,
giving
more
earnest
2.
1.
Coming
to
the
Lords
Table
you
must
examine
your selves
,
and
so
eate
of
that
bread
and
drink
of
that
cup
,
which
is
no
lesse
th
en
the
Communion
of
the
body
and
blood
of
the
Lord
;
and
thus
judging
your selves
,
you
are
discerning
the
Lords
body
,
and
are
not
condemned
with
the
world
:
you
being
thus
entertained
in
Christs
bosome
as
guests
at
his
Table
,
you
must
not
forget
your
poor
Brethren
that
be
in
want
.
and
a
Gospel
Sacrifice
wherewith
God
is
well
pleased
;
it
is
extensive
to
all
,
but
especially
to
those
who
are
of
the
houshold
of
faith
.
The
blessed
Gospel
teacheth
us
not
onely
to
do
,
but
suffer
.
This
is
a
special
1.
29.
To
you
its
given
on
the
behalfe
of
Christ
,
not
onely
to
believe
but
suffer
.
Suffering
makes
way
for
patience
,
and
patience
must
not
onely
work
,
but
1.
4.
You
must
not
onely
be
patient
,
but
glory
in
tribulation
,
knowing
that
our
patience
worketh
experience
,
and
experience
hope
.
What
although
men
should
revile
you
,
and
say
all
manner
of
evil
against
you
?
let
it
be
falslely
and
for
Christs
sake
,
and
then
rejoyce
and
be
exceeding
glad
,
for
great
is
your
reward
in
heaven
,
who
are
now
So
that
if
you
suffer
as
Christians
for
Christs
cause
,
and
with
the
spirit
of
Christ
,
you
should
not
be
ashamed
,
but
glorifie
God
on
that
Here
followeth
the
Appendix
mentioned
in
the
Fifth
Chapter
of
this
Book
.
IT
was
laid
down
in
the
fifth
Chapter
,
That
when
Christ
works
great
changes
in
Kingdomes
and
Common-wealths
,
he
sheweth
signes
in
the
heaven
above
,
and
in
the
earth
beneath
;
and
that
occasioned
this
Question
,
Quest.
Whether
those
signes
in
heaven
which
Christ
sheweth
,
do
not
favour
or
countenance
Astrological
Predictions
?
Ans.
To
which
I
answer
negatively
.
Those
Signes
that
Christ
sheweth
,
do
not
in
the
least
favour
their
Predictions
.
Now
that
you
may
more
fully
take
in
the
compasse
and
meaning
of
this
answer
,
we
shall
first
shew
you
what
we
grant
concerning
the
Stars
,
and
then
what
we
deny
.
Now
we
grant
these
five
things
.
1.
That
the
Stars
have
a
powerful
ruling
Canst
thou
binde
the
sweet
influences
of
the
Pleiades
?
Stars
have
their
influences
;
that
is
,
their
virtue
,
and
power
extended
to
others
.
Psal.
8.
3.
When
I
consider
the
Heavens
the
work
of
thy
fingers
,
the
Moon
and
the
Stars
which
thou
hast
ordained
.
The
Stars
then
are
Gods
Ordinances
,
creatures
ordained
by
him
,
and
by
him
for
us
to
consider
of
.
Luke
21.
26.
The
powers
of
heaven
shall
be
shaken
.
The
powers
of
heaven
,
〈◊〉
〈◊〉
〈◊〉
〈◊〉
〈◊〉
,
are
sure
such
as
are
not
weake
,
but
strong
in
their
operation
;
therefore
,
Psal.
136.
9.
The
Moon
and
the
Stars
are
said
to
rule
the
night
.
Aire
moved
;
I
know
not
but
that
motion
may
some
what
relate
to
the
virtue
of
the
Stars
.
Heat
,
cold
,
moysture
,
and
drynesse
,
are
the
four
principal
qualities
of
compounded
bodies
;
and
surely
the
temperature
of
the
Aire
works
much
on
these
,
as
is
observable
when
we
are
sick
.
That
they
are
for
times
and
for
seasons
,
for
days
and
for
years
,
Gen.
1.
14.
The
lights
in
the
firmament
are
to
divide
the
day
from
the
night
,
and
to
be
for
seasons
,
for
days
and
years
.
Seasons
are
such
times
as
are
proper
and
peculiar
to
some
actions
and
bodies
;
He
appointeth
the
Moon
for
seasons
,
and
the
Sun
knoweth
his
going
down
,
Psal.
104.
19.
Seasons
are
such
portions
of
time
,
as
if
a
man
come
forth
to
act
in
,
he
shall
finde
an
advantage
to
his
work
from
the
time
;
which
advantage
he
will
misse
if
he
go
not
forth
then
.
Thus
in
sowing
,
the
growth
and
fruit
depends
not
onely
on
the
commiting
of
the
seed
to
the
ground
,
but
committing
it
to
the
ground
in
a
certaine
time
,
which
is
therefore
called
sowing
Season
:
sow
before
or
after
that
time
,
and
your
labour
will
not
thrive
;
and
this
sheweth
the
goodnesse
of
that
promise
,
Gen.
8.
22.
While
the
earth
remaineth
,
Seed-time
and
Harvest
,
and
Cold
and
Heat
,
Summer
and
Winter
,
Day
and
Night
,
shall
not
cease
.
Thus
learned
Mr.
Aynsworth
explaines
Job
9.
9.
concerning
the
four
Seasons
of
the
year
:
Which
maketh
Arcturus
,
Orion
,
and
Pleiades
,
and
the
Chambers
of
the
South
:
Arcturus
ariseth
in
September
,
and
beginneth
Autumne
;
Orion
ariseth
in
December
,
and
beginneth
Winter
;
Pleiades
ariseth
in
the
Spring
;
and
the
Chambers
of
the
South
he
interprets
of
the
Southerne
Stars
,
which
are
for
the
most
part
hidden
from
us
,
as
in
Chambers
;
but
some
arise
so
as
in
Summer
,
as
the
Dog-star
.
When
ye
see
a
cloud
rise
out
of
the
West
,
straitway
you
say
,
there
cometh
a
shower
,
and
it
is
so
:
and
when
you
see
the
South
winde
blow
,
you
say
there
will
be
heat
,
and
it
cometh
to
passe
.
Mariners
at
Sea
have
many
useful
signes
of
winde
or
storme
to
follow
,
and
so
accordingly
prepare
to
avoid
the
danger
.
Physitians
by
the
temper
of
the
Aire
,
and
the
body
of
the
Patient
,
foretel
what
intension
or
remission
of
the
fit
there
may
be
.
Husbandmen
(
whose
labour
casts
them
to
be
much
abroad
)
are
not
unskillful
concerning
the
Seasons
,
and
so
accordingly
to
order
their
Cattel
.
But
these
are
vastly
different
from
those
things
which
men
presume
to
answer
from
the
Stars
,
although
the
Stars
be
altogether
silent
concerning
them
:
As
about
Marriage
,
Trade
,
Health
,
or
Sicknesse
,
manner
of
Living
and
Dying
.
The
confident
conclusions
about
these
things
,
are
the
darke
visions
of
mens
wicked
hearts
,
which
the
Stars
give
no
light
unto
.
Thus
ye
see
what
we
grant
.
1.
That
Stars
have
a
ruling
power
.
2.
Make
great
alterations
in
the
Aire
;
and
so
,
3.
On
compound
bodies
.
4.
They
make
times
and
seasons
.
And
5.
That
men
may
from
the
present
consideration
,
make
predictions
of
times
and
seasons
from
them
.
That
which
we
deny
,
we
shall
lay
down
in
two
Propositions
.
1.
The
Stars
have
no
power
over
the
Reason
Stars
cannot
act
immediatly
on
the
minde
to
present
this
or
that
thing
to
its
consideration
or
apprehension
.
They
cannot
fixe
or
tye
down
the
mind
to
Meditation
.
They
cannot
suggest
that
which
is
for
argumentation
.
They
cannot
make
the
conclusions
which
the
minde
shall
assent
unto
,
or
cause
that
assent
.
They
cannot
directly
incline
the
will
to
this
or
that
good
,
to
passe
by
this
,
and
pitch
upon
that
,
or
suspend
from
either
.
Angels
are
creatures
in
their
make
and
being
more
excellent
then
the
Stars
,
acting
by
reason
and
will
as
we
doe
,
and
so
are
neerer
to
us
:
yet
they
have
no
such
power
over
us
:
How
much
lesse
the
Stars
?
We
say
secondly
,
And
that
the
pretences
to
such
Predictions
,
and
undertakings
therein
,
are
frivolous
and
impious
,
as
may
appeare
by
these
seven
Arguments
.
derogatory
to
Gods
prerogative
,
who
onely
knows
all
things
in
himselfe
,
and
not
from
without
himselfe
as
we
do
;
he
knows
all
things
,
and
all
the
circumstances
of
things
,
not
by
discourse
or
succession
as
we
do
,
but
altogether
and
at
once
,
past
,
present
,
and
to
come
.
It
s
a
high
presumption
for
any
creature
to
presume
to
know
those
things
which
God
hath
hidden
.
Now
God
hath
hidden
all
contingent
things
from
us
:
The
reason
is
,
because
our
knowledge
of
things
is
by
their
causes
:
Scire
est
per
causas
rem
cognoscere
.
To
know
,
is
to
unstand
a
thing
by
its
causes
;
but
contingent
things
to
come
have
not
now
their
determination
in
their
causes
;
〈◊〉
〈◊〉
〈◊〉
〈◊〉
〈◊〉
non
habent
in
causa
sua
determinationem
:
Things
contingent
are
more
undetermined
then
other
future
things
.
Contingentia
vera
est
indeterminata
potentialitas
ad
plura
:
True
contingency
is
an
undetermined
1.
It
makes
a
thing
liable
to
this
or
that
way
,
this
or
that
hand
,
this
or
that
being
;
it
hath
a
possibility
to
this
or
that
.
2.
That
this
possibility
is
not
determined
to
this
so
as
not
to
that
,
or
to
that
so
as
not
to
this
;
and
so
no
man
knows
where
,
or
when
it
will
fall
:
That
is
Gods
prerogative
thus
to
know
contingencies
.
word
of
God
.
Heare
the
voyce
of
the
third
Command
,
Thou
shalt
not
take
the
Name
of
the
Lord
thy
God
in
vain
.
Now
Astrological
Predictions
do
take
his
Name
in
vain
.
Gods
creatures
are
his
workes
,
and
so
his
Name
,
because
they
make
him
known
,
as
a
name
doth
the
thing
whereof
it
is
a
name
,
when
they
are
applyed
to
that
end
that
he
hath
set
out
for
them
.
But
now
Astrology
in
these
Predictions
is
a
grosse
abuse
of
the
Heavens
and
the
Stars
;
for
they
wrest
them
to
serve
their
wicked
lusts
and
phantasies
,
boastings
,
and
covetousnesse
.
God
never
appointed
them
to
foretel
such
things
as
they
would
make
them
speak
about
,
as
will
farther
appeare
in
the
next
reason
.
Levit.
19.
26.
Ye
shall
use
no
inchauntments
,
or
observe
times
:
It
is
so
much
against
his
will
,
that
when
the
holy
Ghost
would
set
out
something
notably
crosse
to
him
,
it
s
said
to
be
as
witchcraft
,
1
Sam.
15.
23.
But
I
know
they
will
deny
their
Predictions
to
be
witchcraft
;
but
if
they
be
not
from
natural
causes
,
or
from
divine
revelation
,
I
know
not
what
else
to
refer
them
to
.
Deut.
18.
9
,
10.
Thou
shalt
not
learne
to
do
after
the
abominations
of
those
Nations
;
There
shall
not
be
found
among
you
one
that
useth
Divination
,
or
an
observer
of
times
.
Take
notice
.
1.
They
are
an
abomination
to
the
Lord
.
2.
They
are
such
abominations
as
the
Nations
used
.
3.
Such
as
for
which
God
drave
them
out
.
It
s
remarkable
,
the
vilest
of
Men
and
Nations
,
and
the
bitterest
enemies
of
the
Church
,
are
branded
with
this
sin
.
Pharaoh
King
of
Egypt
,
Exod.
7.
11.
Pharaoh
called
the
Wise
men
and
the
Sorcerers
.
Nebuchadnezzar
King
of
Babylon
,
Ezek.
21.
21.
The
King
of
Babylon
stood
at
the
parting
of
the
way
,
at
the
head
of
the
two
wayes
to
use
divination
.
Isa.
2.
6.
Thou
hast
forsaken
thy
people
because
they
are
Southsayers
like
the
Philistines
.
Now
Egyptians
,
Babylonians
,
and
Philistines
,
were
the
noted
enemies
of
Gods
Israel
.
God
will
be
a
swift
witnesse
against
such
,
Mal.
3.
5.
He
forsooke
his
people
the
house
of
Jacob
because
they
were
Southsayers
.
Ezk.
13.
9.
My
hand
shall
be
upon
them
that
divine
lyes
,
they
shall
not
be
in
the
assembly
of
my
people
.
Isa.
41.
25.
God
frustrateth
the
tokens
of
lyars
,
and
maketh
Diviners
mad
.
The
fixed
Stars
are
not
to
be
numbred
,
Gen.
15.
5.
It
s
the
speech
of
God
to
Abraham
,
Tell
the
Stars
if
thou
be
able
to
number
them
:
that
is
,
he
was
not
able
to
number
them
;
and
as
their
numbers
,
so
their
virtues
are
not
known
.
There
may
be
as
many
contrary
aspects
which
men
know
not
,
as
which
they
pretend
to
know
;
and
the
unknown
contrary
aspects
may
hinder
the
aspects
they
know
.
Mathematicians
say
the
Heavens
are
whirled
about
with
so
rapid
and
swift
a
motion
,
that
in
a
small
moment
of
time
,
the
state
of
the
stars
is
changed
from
the
diverse
stations
,
whereof
the
Predictions
are
.
Now
,
how
can
they
declare
that
,
when
it
is
uncertaine
in
what
temperament
the
Stars
be
?
Beside
the
virtue
of
the
Stars
is
mingled
together
in
the
subject
whereon
they
work
:
They
do
not
work
singly
and
apart
on
the
subjects
;
as
for
example
;
Jupiter
doth
not
worke
alone
without
Mars
,
nor
Mars
without
Jupiter
,
but
all
the
Stars
put
forth
their
force
and
virtue
together
:
Sol
,
Luna
,
Mercury
,
and
the
rest
work
together
on
the
Aire
,
and
so
on
compound
bodies
,
and
so
they
are
common
causes
;
that
is
,
their
causing
power
is
such
as
is
not
proper
and
peculiar
to
one
constellation
,
so
as
other
Stars
and
constellations
do
not
share
in
it
;
but
what
they
put
forth
its
common
to
other
Stars
together
with
them
,
and
so
these
Stars
with
these
Stars
;
and
it
being
so
,
how
can
they
ascribe
this
or
that
consequent
to
one
Star
so
as
not
to
another
,
since
they
all
caused
together
the
effect
?
Astrologers
make
the
Stars
particular
causes
,
causing
particular
effects
,
or
else
they
can
foretel
nothing
by
them
.
Surely
the
Stars
groane
to
be
thus
abused
,
to
be
diverted
from
the
end
they
were
appointed
to
;
and
put
under
this
bondage
to
serve
the
phantasies
of
men
,
and
not
those
proper
ends
assigned
them
by
God
.
the
Nature
of
Art
:
Ars
est
sapientia
Dei
in
Creaturis
refracta
:
Art
is
the
wisdome
of
God
refracted
in
the
creatures
.
All
wisdome
and
knowledge
is
incomprehensively
centered
and
meeting
in
God
,
but
there
it
is
too
high
for
our
reach
;
but
it
s
severed
and
broken
in
the
creatures
,
that
so
we
may
understand
it
in
them
.
I
deny
not
but
there
is
an
Art
of
the
Stars
,
which
Art
God
hath
made
,
and
its
a
beame
of
his
wisdome
shining
on
them
,
which
is
called
Astronomy
;
that
is
,
the
Law
of
the
Stars
,
or
that
rule
that
God
hath
subjected
the
Stars
unto
,
and
our
reason
findes
out
.
But
that
is
not
the
wisdome
of
God
whereby
he
knows
and
foretels
things
to
come
;
that
wisdome
,
that
foreknowledge
,
that
foreknowing
wisdome
God
never
placed
in
the
Stars
,
nor
shall
we
ever
finde
it
there
.
All
Art
is
that
which
by
our
meditation
,
arguing
,
observation
,
and
experience
,
we
take
up
out
of
the
Creature
whereof
it
is
an
Art
;
as
in
the
Art
of
Musicke
:
no
man
makes
the
Art
of
Musicke
,
that
is
a
creature
of
Gods
making
:
onely
men
finde
out
and
discover
what
God
hath
made
;
as
namely
,
God
hath
made
this
or
that
proportion
in
sounds
which
cause
Harmony
,
men
have
not
made
these
proportions
;
men
indeed
finde
them
out
to
be
there
where
God
hath
put
them
:
Omnis
applicatio
rationis
rectae
ad
aliquid
factibile
pertinet
ad
artem
,
saith
Aquinas
:
that
is
,
All
the
application
of
right
Reason
unto
any
thing
that
is
to
be
done
pertains
to
Art
;
so
the
application
of
our
right
reason
unto
sounds
,
findes
out
God
wisdome
there
,
and
belongs
to
the
Art
of
it
.
Study
,
yea
study
again
and
again
the
nature
of
the
Stars
,
you
shall
never
finde
any
such
prognosticative
virtue
placed
in
the
Stars
.
Parentes
disciplinarum
sunt
Experientia
&
Inductio
.
Experience
and
Induction
,
are
the
Parents
of
Arts.
Experience
is
the
gathering
of
many
observations
,
and
applying
them
to
certaine
proper
uses
:
But
if
men
gather
true
observations
,
and
apply
them
rightly
,
they
shall
never
make
up
their
predictions
,
but
that
which
shall
come
forth
far
different
from
them
.
Induction
is
the
gathering
together
of
many
experiences
:
Now
if
they
can
make
no
experience
,
they
cannot
make
5.
We
argue
from
that
part
of
Astrology
concerning
Predictions
about
alteration
of
the
Aire
,
about
faire
or
foule
weather
.
How
grossly
are
they
mistaken
there
,
and
how
is
that
contradicted
and
condemned
by
our
daily
experience
?
So
that
I
am
more
then
three
quarters
perswaded
,
that
if
one
take
an
Almanack
calculated
for
this
present
yeare
,
1655.
and
where
it
is
written
fair
weather
,
write
foule
,
and
where
it
s
written
foule
,
write
faire
;
where
its
written
stormes
,
write
calme
;
and
your
writing
,
as
to
the
event
and
successe
,
shall
fall
out
as
right
as
that
which
was
first
calculated
.
Part
of
the
reason
that
induceth
me
into
this
opinion
is
this
.
Much
,
yea
very
much
of
weather
depends
upon
the
winde
:
Now
who
knows
twelve
months
before
,
where
the
winde
will
be
twelve
months
after
?
nay
who
knows
this
day
,
where
the
winde
will
be
to
morrow
?
God
hath
not
left
the
windes
in
the
keeping
of
the
Stars
;
but
he
holds
them
in
his
fist
,
and
rides
upon
the
wings
of
them
,
Psal.
104.
3.
Millions
of
men
live
and
trade
in
the
great
deeps
,
they
have
their
several
ways
;
some
Eastward
,
some
Westward
,
some
outward
,
some
homeward
bound
:
God
knows
all
their
wayes
and
occasions
,
and
who
stands
in
most
need
of
winde
and
weather
,
and
he
serves
all
their
turnes
in
his
season
;
and
so
turnes
wind
and
weather
as
he
thinks
good
,
without
acquainting
the
Stars
with
it
.
Now
if
they
mistake
so
wofully
in
this
one
thing
,
which
seemes
to
be
most
within
their
Sphere
:
and
if
God
have
so
ordered
it
,
that
although
Mariners
,
Physitians
,
and
Husbandmen
,
can
by
the
present
face
and
posture
of
the
skie
,
tell
somewhat
of
winde
and
weather
insuing
,
but
they
are
limited
that
they
cannot
do
this
fourteen
dayes
before
;
nor
then
when
they
do
it
,
any
farther
then
by
a
likely
conjecture
.
How
can
we
imagine
Astrologers
should
take
upon
them
rightly
the
foretelling
of
things
contingent
many
years
after
?
man
in
.
It
s
the
noblenesse
of
his
make
,
that
where
he
acts
like
himselfe
,
acts
as
a
man
,
he
acts
by
wit
and
will
:
He
is
agens
consilio
,
such
an
Agent
as
acts
by
Counsel
;
that
is
,
by
dictate
and
principle
of
Reason
and
will
;
and
these
two
are
lockt
up
from
the
powers
of
all
creatures
,
that
they
cannot
act
on
them
immediatly
;
and
so
from
the
power
of
the
Stars
.
I
meane
,
that
it
is
in
the
Nature
of
Man
,
when
these
creatures
have
done
their
uttermost
,
yet
for
him
to
rise
up
,
and
act
contrary
to
all
their
actings
.
I
know
Astrologers
use
frequently
this
saying
;
—
Sapiens
dominabitur
Astris
:
A
wise
man
shall
beare
rule
over
the
Stars
.
Yet
how
unduely
and
imperiously
do
they
incroach
upon
the
Queen
and
Castle
of
the
soul
?
I
meane
the
will
of
man
,
and
prescribe
wicked
Laws
for
hope
and
feare
:
Alas
,
how
many
,
too
many
are
inslaved
by
them
?
These
Astrologers
make
their
nests
above
the
Stars
,
and
Lord
it
over
their
weake
disciples
,
assuming
more
right
over
them
then
the
Stars
have
;
for
many
times
they
take
away
their
rest
,
and
weaken
the
quiet
of
their
minde
by
their
dayly
expectation
of
such
successes
as
they
presumptuously
speak
of
,
and
shall
never
come
to
passe
.
For
shame
,
for
shame
,
let
us
redeem
our selves
from
this
Captivity
.
God
hath
not
subjected
your
reason
and
will
to
Angels
;
then
surely
not
to
Stars
or
Star-gazers
:
Angelus
non
potest
aliquam
formam
imprimere
in
imaginatione
nisi
mediante
sensu
extrinseco
,
nec
potest
voluntatem
nostram
mutare
:
Aquin.
An
Angel
cannot
imprint
any
forme
upon
our
imagination
,
but
by
the
interposition
and
mediation
of
the
sense
,
which
is
outward
,
neither
can
an
Angel
change
our
will
.
Let
us
blush
to
attribute
that
to
Stars
and
men
,
that
Angels
have
not
.
of
things
contingent
:
Now
there
we
have
this
rule
,
Futurorum
Contingentium
non
est
determinata
veritas
;
that
is
,
the
Truth
of
future
contingent
things
is
not
determined
;
and
yet
how
peremptorily
doe
they
conclude
concerning
these
things
?
As
about
marrying
a
wife
,
about
what
kinde
of
life
or
imployment
this
or
that
man
shall
be
of
;
whether
he
shall
dye
by
war
,
or
by
water
;
that
in
such
a
yeare
of
his
life
he
shall
be
sicke
,
that
he
shall
be
deare
to
Princes
,
and
such
like
.
Now
these
are
things
that
are
undetermined
;
that
is
,
they
may
fall
out
this
or
that
way
:
how
can
they
have
any
knowledge
of
them
?
Contingens
dicitur
quod
aliter
esse
potest
.
A
thing
is
said
to
be
contingent
,
that
might
have
been
otherwise
then
it
is
;
that
although
in
time
it
come
to
passe
in
this
or
that
shape
;
yet
as
to
the
causes
producing
,
it
might
as
well
have
been
in
another
shape
.
God
retains
the
determination
of
these
things
in
his
own
will
,
and
therefore
he
knows
them
,
but
men
cannot
.
Things
are
said
to
be
contingent
-
inwardly
,
or
-
outwardly
.
The
actings
of
the
will
of
man
,
make
that
contingency
that
is
called
inward
:
Outward
contingency
ariseth
from
some
outward
help
or
impediment
:
Now
that
God
hath
removed
these
acts
of
the
will
from
the
Stars
,
we
heard
before
;
and
no
lesse
removed
are
the
helps
or
hinderances
that
doe
fall
out
in
the
producing
of
particular
effects
,
to
which
the
Stars
can
give
you
no
light
,
but
leave
you
in
the
darke
.
But
doe
not
many
things
they
speake
I
answer
diverse
wayes
.
print
them
,
must
they
be
true
because
they
are
in
print
?
And
what
if
some
things
reported
be
of
some
antiquity
,
will
that
make
them
authenticke
?
They
have
not
so
much
to
brag
of
as
they
pretend
;
for
mauy
things
are
said
to
come
to
passe
that
did
not
.
4.
The
coming
to
passe
is
the
strongest
argument
against
them
;
It
comes
to
passe
,
but
not
by
any
thing
in
the
nature
of
the
Stars
foretelling
it
,
nor
by
any
Art
,
nor
by
any
revelation
from
God
.
Then
may
you
not
justly
feare
,
that
such
discoveries
arise
from
him
who
is
the
enemy
of
God
,
and
your
souls
?
the
lyar
,
and
the
father
of
lyes
,
the
prince
of
darknesse
and
of
the
power
of
the
aire
,
who
workes
effectually
in
the
children
of
disobedience
:
and
were
you
not
much
better
to
want
such
Predictions
,
then
take
them
up
by
such
a
hand
?
Every
man
that
putteth
the
stumbling
blocke
of
his
iniquity
before
his
face
,
and
cometh
to
the
Prophet
;
I
the
Lord
will
answer
him
that
cometh
according
to
the
multitude
of
his
Idols
.
If
God
answer
him
that
comes
to
his
Prophet
according
to
the
iniquity
of
his
heart
;
How
much
more
will
he
answer
them
that
come
to
Astrologers
,
Satans
Prophets
,
according
to
their
iniquity
?
2
Thess.
2.
9.
Antichrist
cometh
after
the
working
of
Satan
,
with
all
power
and
signes
and
lying
wonders
.
Now
vers.
10.
Because
they
receive
not
the
truth
in
love
,
Verse
11.
God
sends
them
strong
delusions
that
they
should
beleeve
a
lye
:
or
it
may
be
God
comes
to
try
you
.
Deut.
13.
1
,
2
,
3.
See
how
the
case
is
there
stated
.
If
there
arise
a
Prophet
that
giveth
thee
a
signe
or
a
wonder
,
and
the
signe
or
the
wonder
come
to
passe
,
whereof
he
spake
unto
thee
,
saying
,
let
us
goe
after
other
Gods
;
Thou
shalt
not
hearken
to
the
words
of
that
Prophet
or
dreamer
of
dreams
;
for
the
Lord
your
God
proveth
you
,
whether
you
love
the
Lord
your
God
with
all
your
Heart
and
with
all
your
Soul
.
A
word
of
Application
.
the
feare
of
the
Lord
,
the
beginning
of
wisdome
.
I
appeale
to
your
own
consciences
:
should
you
not
tremble
when
in
your
Predictions
you
aspire
to
what
i●
proper
to
God
,
and
not
communicable
to
man
?
It
s
enough
for
our
narrow
compasse
,
and
to
keep
us
humble
,
to
recall
a
little
of
what
is
past
▪
and
to
know
●ot
very
much
of
what
is
present
before
us
,
but
least
of
all
what
is
to
come
.
The
Apostle
Paul
would
not
have
the
Corinthians
should
thinke
1.
Cor.
4.
6.
above
what
is
written
〈◊〉
〈◊〉
〈◊〉
〈◊〉
〈◊〉
▪
Be
not
angry
with
me
if
I
wish
you
so
well
,
that
I
would
not
have
you
to
think
,
or
write
above
what
God
hath
written
in
his
word
or
workes
.
There
be
some
things
in
all
Arts
that
God
hides
from
men
,
as
Sympathys
and
Antipathies
in
natural
Philosophy
,
the
returnes
of
Agues
by
set
fits
in
Medicinal
practice
;
and
in
your
own
way
,
the
cause
of
the
ebbings
and
flowings
of
the
Sea
:
You
are
not
infallible
in
what
you
think
you
know
:
you
are
apt
enough
to
erre
as
you
are
men
;
Humanum
est
errare
;
but
how
much
more
apt
if
you
proceed
by
erroneous
principles
and
doctrines
?
Is
it
nothing
to
you
that
God
hath
stirred
up
the
spirits
and
pens
of
those
who
are
godly
and
wise
to
appeare
against
your
way
?
I
should
much
suspect
my selfe
to
be
in
the
way
of
Balaam
,
when
I
should
meet
with
so
many
Angels
,
(
Ministers
,
Messengers
,
of
God
)
coming
against
me
.
You
may
mistake
,
and
so
mispeake
,
as
that
Divination
may
easily
turn
into
a
lye
,
Isa.
44.
●5
.
and
God
may
blast
that
reason
into
madnesse
that
is
so
abused
:
and
then
how
sad
will
your
case
be
,
when
you
must
be
ranked
with
those
who
are
without
,
whose
property
is
described
▪
to
be
such
who
love
and
make
a
lye
,
Rev.
22.
15.
Oh
remember
how
unduely
and
nnworthily
you
have
perplexed
,
and
rejoyced
the
hearts
of
people
:
you
have
put
them
in
feare
where
no
feare
was
,
and
rejoyced
them
when
you
had
no
good
ground
for
it
.
You
have
raised
up
hopes
in
them
like
spiders
webbs
,
which
a
little
time
hath
easily
swept
away
;
and
you
have
driven
many
to
despaire
,
when
God
gave
no
cause
for
such
desperation
.
How
infectious
have
your
principles
and
practices
been
?
How
many
have
been
misled
by
you
?
Think
on
your
Schollers
whom
you
have
trained
up
to
follow
your
steps
;
if
you
walke
awry
,
how
can
they
walke
right
?
Doth
it
not
,
or
may
it
not
pitty
your
heart
to
see
so
many
,
young
,
ingenious
,
hopeful
Gentlemen
,
to
be
corrupted
by
you
?
It
may
be
God
may
give
you
repentance
,
which
I
heartily
wish
;
but
they
may
be
hardned
in
their
vanity
,
and
never
returne
;
and
will
not
that
fall
sad
on
you
,
when
you
shall
remember
that
you
have
a
generation
in
the
pit
beneath
,
whom
your
false
teaching
and
corrupt
example
hath
begotten
?
You
cannot
be
so
inobservant
in
your
own
way
,
but
you
doe
know
that
God
from
heaven
doth
beare
witnesse
against
your
weather-wisdome
;
making
that
prove
faire
that
you
foretel
to
be
foul
,
and
foule
to
be
fair
.
Now
if
you
are
so
much
out
in
that
which
is
lowest
in
your
way
;
may
you
not
much
more
mistake
in
higher
pretences
?
Surely
since
you
are
so
confident
of
things
to
come
,
which
yet
God
and
Nature
hath
not
actually
determined
,
you
might
be
more
bold
to
call
up
things
past
;
if
you
can
tell
a
person
what
shall
befal
him
,
you
may
as
well
tell
what
hath
befallen
him
.
Why
doe
you
not
bend
your
thoughts
that
way
,
and
not
this
?
is
it
not
because
it
would
not
be
so
taking
with
men
,
and
withal
it
would
decry
your
skill
?
Remember
,
and
forget
not
,
you
must
give
account
of
your
wayes
and
workes
;
thinke
seriously
of
it
:
Will
your
proceedings
be
owned
by
Christ
another
day
?
will
he
say
to
you
,
Euge
bone
serve
,
Well
done
thou
good
and
faithful
servant
?
thou
hast
been
faithful
in
thy
Predictions
,
I
will
make
thee
Lord
of
ten
Cities
;
enter
into
thy
Masters
joy
.
Will
he
not
rather
accuse
you
for
abusing
your selves
and
others
?
for
mispending
your
parts
and
paines
,
and
snarling
at
those
who
reproved
you
?
Your
sins
are
great
,
but
not
unpardonable
:
Oh
that
God
would
give
you
repentance
unto
life
,
like
those
we
read
of
in
Acts
19.
19.
Many
believed
,
and
among
those
,
Many
that
used
curious
Arts
,
brought
their
Bookes
together
and
burned
them
before
all
men
.
If
you
will
stile
your
dealings
Arts
;
others
,
and
rightly
too
,
will
call
them
Curious
:
Now
there
was
cause
enough
to
burne
their
Books
then
:
May
there
not
be
as
much
in
your
Books
now
?
I
shall
adde
no
more
,
onely
leave
it
to
God
and
your
consciences
;
and
descend
to
give
a
word
to
your
disciples
.
It
s
possible
you
may
meet
with
something
that
is
and
may
be
called
Art
:
But
is
there
nothing
else
?
is
there
not
something
far
worse
?
No
evil
was
ever
so
audacious
at
first
,
as
to
appeare
unmasked
,
and
in
its
own
colours
;
the
worst
of
things
sometimes
put
on
the
best
of
names
and
pretences
.
I
should
be
too
impudent
in
writing
against
what
is
Art
,
and
so
Gods
wisdome
in
the
creature
;
and
you
would
be
too
negligent
and
grosse
,
if
you
espouse
mens
phantasies
and
wickednesse
for
Art
,
for
Gods
wisdome
in
the
creature
.
All
men
desire
to
know
,
and
those
that
know
something
,
desire
to
know
more
:
Scienti●
non
habet
inimicum
nisi
ignorantem
.
I
blame
not
your
desire
of
knowledge
,
but
wish
you
to
goe
on
in
it
,
and
that
your
desires
may
end
in
attainment
:
but
take
heed
what
,
and
how
you
know
.
All
knowledge
of
excellent
objects
innobles
the
minde
,
Excellens
objectum
intellectum
perficit
.
I
beseech
you
weigh
,
whether
such
principles
as
you
are
taught
and
have
sucked
in
,
will
make
your
minde
one
jot
better
,
and
not
rather
much
worse
.
I
know
they
insinuate
not
barely
by
pretending
to
augment
your
knowledge
,
but
knowledge
in
relation
to
your
practice
;
of
something
to
be
done
by
you
,
and
that
hereafter
;
nay
of
what
God
will
doe
by
you
,
and
to
you
;
and
these
considerations
are
taking
and
snaring
.
To
pretend
▪
to
advance
knowledge
onely
,
without
practice
would
be
vaine
speculation
:
to
know
onely
what
concerns
other
men
,
would
seeme
a
busibodinesse
;
to
tell
you
what
is
past
is
but
to
recall
what
you
had
some
knowledge
of
before
;
but
to
tell
you
what
is
to
come
,
and
to
come
from
God
,
this
takes
much
with
you
.
But
(
deare
hearts
)
be
not
deceived
:
How
came
the
spirit
of
God
to
them
,
that
they
can
reveale
so
much
to
you
?
They
goe
,
but
God
sent
them
not
;
and
they
declare
,
but
what
?
the
visions
of
their
own
heart
.
I
am
not
ignorant
that
there
is
somewhat
of
singularity
by
which
they
ingraciate
themselves
;
men
affect
to
be
and
doe
something
more
then
others
:
to
be
as
all
men
are
,
to
know
as
all
men
know
,
is
but
a
common
being
and
knowledge
;
but
to
be
of
higher
straines
and
extract
,
to
be
of
more
accomplisht
perfection
is
that
which
men
strive
for
,
and
they
pretend
to
bring
you
unto
.
Bona
verba
:
These
are
good
words
indeed
;
but
looke
well
to
it
,
lest
while
you
aime
to
be
higher
then
other
men
,
you
fall
not
beneath
the
lowest
Christians
;
and
while
you
strive
to
know
what
you
should
not
,
you
grow
ignorant
of
what
you
should
.
The
knowledge
of
God
and
a
mans
selfe
,
are
the
greatest
Sciences
,
and
they
make
faire
to
instruct
you
in
both
,
but
lead
you
aright
in
neither
.
The
Word
,
the
Gospel
,
the
Word
of
truth
,
will
give
you
the
knowledge
of
God
and
your selves
,
which
they
and
the
Stars
can
never
do
.
T
is
true
,
they
maintaine
their
way
in
a
kinde
of
majesty
with
great
,
sounding
,
strange
words
:
As
the
Luminary
of
the
time
,
the
Sun
angular
posited
in
this
or
that
house
;
the
Moon
in
this
or
that
Sextile
,
to
Mercury
Lord
of
his
ascendant
,
and
such
like
termes
.
But
how
weake
is
it
to
be
carried
away
with
words
,
and
sad
to
be
worded
into
wickednesse
?
1.
They
must
know
the
moment
in
which
you
were
borne
;
and
who
can
readily
tell
them
that
?
I
am
sure
you
your selves
cannot
remember
it
;
and
truely
I
think
your
mother
and
the
good
women
then
present
were
so
busie
about
you
and
her
,
that
they
did
not
tell
the
clocke
:
but
suppose
some
heard
it
stricke
;
it
may
be
the
clocke
was
wrong
set
,
might
goe
an
hour
too
fast
,
or
too
slow
.
How
will
,
or
can
you
know
the
direct
time
?
and
the
heavens
change
in
a
moment
,
what
worke
can
you
make
2.
They
make
an
Image
of
the
Heaven
in
a
Table
and
the
houses
for
the
Stars
:
but
what
if
these
houses
and
tables
are
creatures
of
their
own
braine
,
and
never
of
Gods
making
?
what
sorry
creatures
will
they
prove
,
and
the
workings
upon
them
as
sorry
as
they
?
The
twelve
Houses
are
made
of
the
feigned
Signes
of
a
supposed
Zodiacke
.
Now
what
worke
can
you
make
of
things
feigned
and
supposed
?
May
we
not
conclude
safely
that
what
is
3.
They
undertake
to
shew
you
what
houses
the
Stars
were
in
when
you
were
borne
;
as
what
house
Jupiter
,
Sol
,
and
Venus
,
were
in
,
which
they
account
the
best
Planets
;
Saturne
,
and
Mars
,
the
worst
;
Mercury
and
Luna
,
varying
according
to
the
places
they
reside
in
,
and
such
like
stuffe
.
That
there
be
places
and
motions
of
the
Stars
I
question
not
:
but
as
for
these
Houses
and
the
Stars
being
at
such
a
moment
in
this
house
,
or
at
another
moment
in
that
house
;
I
doe
more
then
suppose
,
He
shall
not
be
damned
that
believes
no
such
matter
.
Monarchical
virtue
and
order
in
the
Stars
;
that
is
,
that
this
,
or
that
particular
Star
hath
its
virtue
and
influence
apart
from
other
Stars
;
that
it
rules
and
hath
power
which
the
other
Stars
have
not
,
and
puts
forth
this
power
in
a
way
of
rule
,
without
them
,
and
distinct
from
them
.
And
it
would
be
as
hard
to
give
a
reason
why
the
constellation
at
the
time
of
the
birth
must
be
calculated
and
not
as
well
the
constellation
at
the
time
of
the
conception
,
or
while
it
was
an
Embrio
.
I
confesse
I
am
altogether
in
the
darke
,
and
I
thinke
you
have
not
much
light
with
you
,
so
much
as
to
shew
me
why
you
should
not
calculate
Conceptions
as
well
as
Nativities
,
or
the
state
of
a
childe
in
the
wombe
,
as
well
as
the
birth
of
it
.
You
must
blame
my
ignorance
if
I
apprehend
it
very
hard
to
understand
the
particular
influence
of
the
Stars
,
much
more
the
degrees
of
that
influence
.
I
know
not
how
to
understand
one
Star
regent
and
another
subservient
:
my
faith
tells
me
they
worke
together
and
at
once
,
in
common
,
according
to
that
nature
and
motion
that
God
hath
given
to
them
.
6.
But
to
pretend
to
read
from
them
,
What
although
they
tell
you
of
good
things
?
I
beseech
you
abuse
not
your
faith
to
believe
them
;
It
will
be
your
happinesse
if
God
bestow
▪
such
and
such
good
things
on
you
;
but
you
shall
never
come
the
more
to
enjoy
them
;
because
of
the
Stars
or
their
Predictions
;
and
you
doe
but
abuse
them
and
abuse
your selves
,
and
your
blessings
to
take
them
up
from
their
hand
.
Suppose
they
tell
you
of
something
crosse
and
darkely
spoken
;
let
not
that
affright
you
:
let
me
speak
to
you
as
our
Saviour
to
his
disciples
,
Joh.
14.
1.
You
believe
in
God
,
believe
also
in
Christ
:
Men
or
their
messages
you
are
not
obliged
to
believe
;
nor
will
it
ever
be
charged
on
you
as
a
sin
of
infidelity
,
to
give
no
assent
to
these
their
Astrological
Predictions
.
FINIS
.
Notes, typically marginal, from the original text
Notes for div A81992-e210
Notes for div A81992-e1500
Notes for div A81992-e6390
Notes for div A81992-e7250
Notes for div A81992-e9760
Notes for div A81992-e13090
Notes for div A81992-e15260
Notes for div A81992-e17230
Notes for div A81992-e20740
Notes for div A81992-e23120
Notes for div A81992-e24590
Notes for div A81992-e27230
Notes for div A81992-e28840
Notes for div A81992-e29850
Notes for div A81992-e30880
Notes for div A81992-e32480
Notes for div A81992-e33180
Notes for div A81992-e34330
Notes for div A81992-e35650
Notes for div A81992-e37520
Notes for div A81992-e38500
Notes for div A81992-e39730
Notes for div A81992-e40230
Notes for div A81992-e43430
Notes for div A81992-e54070